Dr. Thomas Black was laying on his back in bed, his computer on his chest, searching for porn involving giant women. He had always been attracted to women of enormous size for as long as he could remember. Even as a young boy, he would feel a little squirmy feeling in his stomach whenever he read or saw a story about giant people. As he hit puberty, that interest developed into an intense sexual fetish for giant women. He especially loved stories of women slowly outgrowing the world around them, becoming ever more powerful and dominant as they did.

It was his curiosity over this fetish that led him to study psychology in the first place. Now he was the head of psychology at Sunflower State University Hospital, a hospital affiliated with a small college in the heartland of America. It was the only major hospital for miles around, making it surprisingly advanced and well equipped for the tiny city it was based in. The hours were great and the pay was plenty for the area. 

It left him plenty of free time to date and pursue his own interests, and yet, Dr. Black was single. It’s not like he was hopeless. In undergrad and med school he had two long term partners, and he had dated a few women here as well. He had great sexual compatibility with all of them, but things fell through for one reason or another. This left him to his fantasies on this Friday night.

Thomas finally found a promising looking video. A girl in her underwear stomping around a small cardboard city with light visual effects. He had just pressed play and began to reach for his cock when his pager rang. He let out an exasperated sigh, setting the computer aside and checking it, hoping that it was just a general notification. No such luck. “Call Immediately” it read.

Thomas reluctantly closed out of the window, then dutifully deleted his post history before calling the dispatch.

“Dr. Black responding to a page”

“Oh heeeey Dr. Black!” came the cheery voice of one of the secretaries. Oh, Melanie. She was a pretty tall woman with blonde hair that he was sure had a crush on him. She was attractive enough, and seemed fun, but Dr. Black had two firm rules. One, never date a patient. And two, never date a coworker. Dr. Black reaffirmed his rules to himself as he waited for Melanie to connect him.

“Oh, right! I’ll connect you to Dr. Jacobson.” She chirped. There was a short pause.

“Thank you Melanie.” Thomas said.

“Oh, you’re welcome!” And then the line connected and started to ring.

“Dr. Jacobson.”

“Evening, this is Dr. Black.”

“Ah, Dr. Black. Thanks for calling. We have a sort of all hands on deck situation over here. How quick can you get here?”

“What’s going on?” Thomas asked, concern raising in his voice. Dr. Jacobson just laughed.

“You have to see her to believe her. Just get here quickly.” The line disconnected. 

What did that mean? Thomas shrugged it off and went to get dressed. It wasn’t long before the consequences of his unfulfilled sexual urge began to set in, and he began to dream of women growing to the size of skyscrapers. He dwelled on the fantasy as he got to his car and made his way to the hospital, imagining himself driving through the legs of giant women with their feet planted on the sidewalk.

When he arrived he bumped into Dr. Vale, a nutrition specialist. They exchanged pleasantries as they made their way across the parking garage to the elevator.

“You have any idea what this is about?” Thomas asked.

“Some farmer’s daughter, 24, grew about a foot in a month, or so they say.”

“-What?”

“Yeah hard to believe, but apparently Sunflower State University Hospital will soon hold the record for the world’s tallest woman.” The world’s tallest woman? He knew that the tallest woman was seven feet tall. Thomas pinched himself to make sure he wasn't dreaming. It sounded too much like his fantasies coming true.

"You coming? What's gotten into you?" Dr. Vale asked back to the gobsmacked young psychologist still standing in the elevator. Thomas shook off the vision of a tall, beautiful woman. He knew that these sorts of defects didn't produce the giantesses of his fantasies. And besides, this person was to be his patient, potentially. He had a duty to care for her.

They made their way to the meeting room to meet with Dr. Jacobson, the head of medicine. Thomas noticed that all the department heads were called in, representing the full spectrum of emotions at being called in at 8:00 pm on a Friday. The room was unruly as rumors flew between the experts. Thomas managed to pick up some chatter confirming what Dr. Vale had said: the patient was experiencing an unexplained period of growth. He was straining his ear for details when Dr. Jacobson marched into the room. 

"Alright calm down everyone." He ordered as he made his way to the front of the room. "Thank you all for coming here on such short notice. We have a doozy of a case here." He sat down and pulled up a clipboard with a chart.

"Patient is Patricia Hostettler, daughter of Jeb Hostettler. Yes, that Jeb Hostettler." The assembly of the department heads was making more sense now. The Hostettlers were one of the biggest names in cattle ranching. They practically owned a neighboring county and Jeb was an important and frequent donor to the hospital. The natal ward was named after him. Thomas gave Dr. Vale a kick under the table. Dr. Vale shot back a confused look. Thomas mouthed "Farmer's daughter?". Dr. Vale just shrugged ignorantly.

"Ms. Hostettler is here because over the last month she's been steadily growing larger. Before her symptoms, she was 5 feet, 11 inches tall and weighed 120 pounds. We don’t really know when the symptoms began, as they only noticed she had grown taller after she had already grown about three inches. Within a week after noticing the growth spurt she had grown an additional two and a half inches putting her at 6 feet, 4 inches and gained weight putting her at 145 lbs. This is what they measured at home, mind you.” He recited the facts dryly.

“Pituitary Tumor?” Asked one of the doctors.

“That’s what everyone thought. Ms. Hostettler was brought in a week later having grown another two inches and some odd pounds. We ran the normal tests for a pituitary tumor and sent her home. All the tests came back negative, so we brought her back in a week later, and wouldn’t you know it, she had grown around two inches again. She was 6’8”.” A foot taller than you, enough that she would have to look down to see you, Thomas thought. He tried to put it out of mind.

“The tests come back negative again.” Dr. Jacobson frowned. “When I called Mr. Hostettler on the phone, I had to explain to him why our hospital doesn’t know what’s happening to his daughter. He threatened to take her to another hospital for a second opinion, but I convinced them to stay. We decided to admit her here to the hospital. She’s coming next week.”

Dr. Jacobson removed his glasses and addressed the assembled doctors.

"I don't have to tell you how important the Hostettler family is to this hospital. This case is now all of your top priority.” He said as he passed out a copy of the patient file to each of them. “Diagnose her, cure her, make her comfortable." He ordered. "I need each of you to see the patient next week and give me a statement about your department's treatment plan by next Friday’s department meeting." Then Dr. Jacobson started listing out the order in which the doctors would meet with Patricia Hostettler. Understandably, more vital doctors like cardiologists and neurologists were put in the front of the line. Dr. Thomas Black was at the back, due to meet with her on Thursday. The meeting was adjourned and the doctors left.

“Well this could have been an email.” Dr. Vale said wryly to Dr. Black as they packed up their things. Dr. Black laughed, but at the back of his mind he was doing math. If she was growing about two inches a week, that would mean that by the time he would meet with her, she would be around 7 feet, indeed the tallest living woman. A very exciting idea. A very inappropriate idea too.

All the same, he thought, people with these sorts of conditions were not the proportional beauties of his fantasies. They were sick people who needed help. As much erotic charge as he found in doing the math of how much she was growing each week, he didn’t know a thing about what this woman looked like. Not that it mattered, his professional side reminded him. She’s going to be your patient!

This conflicted back and forth waged in his head until he got back home. He reopened his computer and searched for porn with giant women. A beautiful blonde woman stood naked in a cardboard city, her eyes averted downwards so that she wouldn’t step on the tiny toy cars or people there. Not that she didn’t want to hurt them, just that she hadn’t had enough fun with them just yet. She approached a skyscraper that was just as tall as her lingerie clad breasts. She placed her hands on either side of it and bent down.

The camera cut to an interior shot of a bunch of people standing around and looking at the window as the giantess peered inside with her massive blue eyes and condescending smile. The effects were cheap, but the illusion was good enough for Thomas.

“Hey little people!” She chirped cutely. “Aww, you’re so small! I’m going to have some fun with your tiny little city.” She rose out of the frame, the camera catching a view of her tits as she stood up tall. And so, she destroyed the ‘city’. She picked up little toy people and mashed them in her boobs. She grabbed people and dropped them down the front of her underwear. At one point, she got on her knees and used her fingers to mess with some toy tanks. Thomas didn’t really get off on the violence of it. He loved the display of power mixed with the model's small frame, soft curves, and joyous laughter. 

He imagined the same woman standing 80 feet tall outside his office window, sun shining on her naked beauty as she approached his window, bending down at her waist to look into the building like it was a doll house. She raised a hand up to block the sunlight from reflecting off the window, plunging the office into darkness and completely filling the window with her big, pretty blue eyes searching for him. She smiled a bright and teasing smile when she recognized him. She brought a finger that was almost as long as he was tall to the glass, and gently pushed, shattering it effortlessly. Thomas froze as the giantess carefully widened the hole with her finger, an intoxicating mix of fear and curiosity rooting him in place. When the hole was finally wide enough, she reached her hand forward. 

"Come on little mouse doctor. It’s time for my appointment." She teased as her fingers started to probe for him. She seized his leg by pinching her thumb and forefinger around it. Gentle as she was trying to be, her overwhelming strength was hard on his much smaller body. She stood up straight, the window becoming a viewport to her massive, womanly body rising to its full, dizzying height. The length of her long neck, the hill of her slight shoulders, her naked breasts pointing proudly upward, the taper of her waist down the soft plain of her stomach, flaring out to her wide hips framing the gap of her womanhood. She pulled him out of the window by his leg, dangling him upside down four stories above the ground in front of her belly button, laughing a mocking laugh as she toyed with him. It was to this thought, of being manipulated by her massive hands holding him at waist level, that Dr. Black finished that night.

Dr. Black busied himself with his other work while he awaited his appointment with Patricia Hostettler. She arrived at the hospital on Monday, but Dr. Black had not seen her. She was undergoing an entire battery of tests ordered by every single organ specialist and every single imaging specialist. Dr. Black couldn’t remember anything like that happening in his history at the hospital. Things get done when there is money behind it, he assumed.

He had lunch with Dr. Vale on Thursday after he had just had his meeting with her. He arrived with a handful of charts and notes, setting them down on the table with a bang. “Girl is going to eat” He said with a laugh.

“Oh yeah?” Asked Thomas, trying to sound nonchalant.

“Oh yeah. She complained about the meals not being enough to fill her since she came here. I did the math and she’s eating about twice the number of calories a person her size should eat.” He said between bites of his sandwich. “Look at this: she’s 7’ and weighs around 198 lbs, and she’s eating about 5,000 calories every day. She eats about as much as a linebacker.” He said.

“Is she gaining weight?” Asked Dr. Black, unable to suppress his curiosity.

“You would think, but she’s not getting fat. It’s like she’s just getting… larger.” He said, shaking his head. 

“She’s pretty, too.” Dr. Vale added apropos of nothing. Dr. Black felt his face flush.

“Hey, don’t talk about patients like that.” He said.

“What? I call it like I see it.” He said with his mouth full of sandwich. Dr. Black checked his watch. It was about fifteen minutes until he was to meet with her.

“I gotta go.” He said, scooping up his notebooks and files and making his way out of the cafeteria. Why did Dr. Vale have to say something like that? The last thing he wanted to think about was how pretty she was. It was already hard enough to keep his wits about him in the face of his fantasies of a growing woman coming true. He went to the bathroom and splashed hot water on his face. “She’s just a scared young woman looking for help.” He reminded himself, and repeated that as a mantra as he dried his face and made his way to her room.

“She’s just a scared young woman looking for help.” he repeated under his breath as he knocked on the door and let himself in. His eyes locked immediately on Patricia Hostettler. What Dr. Vale said had been an understatement. She wasn’t just pretty, she was achingly beautiful. She was sitting in the hospital bed in a paper gown, arms crossed over her chest and with a slightly agitated look on her face. As the door opened she turned to look at him, making eye contact with her large, blue eyes. They were bright and intelligent looking, appraising him as he approached. She had a small, slightly upturned nose, with a smattering of light freckles that ran over it in a band that started and ended on either cheek. Her hair was brown, straight, and mousey, the strands just brushing the top of her slight, round shoulders. He couldn’t tell much about her body through the boxy paper gown, but she looked lithe and mildly athletic.

Her legs were pulled up tight against her. She was chewing her thin, pink lips nervously and rubbing her feet against each other. Right, he reminded himself. She’s a scared young woman looking for help. He pushed those other thoughts down beneath his rehearsed mantra and impeccable professionalism.

Finished with his gawking, he noticed Jeb Hostettler beside her rubbing her hunched back. He was a tall man, wearing blue jeans, a blazer, and an expensive looking cowboy hat and boots. A number of nurses and doctors were also in the room, preparing for some sort of test. 

"Hello, Mr. Hostettler, Ms. Hostettler. I'm Dr. Thomas Black." Said the professional as he approached the two. Jeb gave him a hearty handshake. Patricia remained folded in on herself. 

"How many more of you are there going to be?" Asked the woman with an exhausted tone.

"I'm the last one, I promise. Though, I think you have a lot of tests ahead of you today." He said, gesturing to the small crowd of nurses. "I'm a psychologist." He explained. 

"What do I need a psychologist for? I'm not sick in the head. The problem is that I'm becoming a giant freak." She huffed, folding her arms tighter.

"Well, I might not be able to help your… condition" he said, having to once again push down his excitement over an honest to god growing woman. "...but what you're going through can't be easy. I can help you work through your feelings about it."

"I don't have feelings about it. I just want it to stop." She protested. Her father nodded along with her.

"I have to agree, Dr. Black, her problem is she's growing. Shouldn't we be focusing on that?"

Dr. Black looked between the two of them. And then gestured to Patricia.

"I want to point out your body language." He started. "You're clearly uncomfortable. Your closed posture signals to me that you're defensive which is to be expected. You've been poked at and prodded all day, and it's clear that none of these many professionals are going to be able to tell you anytime soon what is going on with you."

You're also trying to shrink yourself by curling into a ball, he thought but didn't say.

"I might not be able to tell you why this is happening to you or help stop it." No, never stop! A more primal, sexual part of his brain screamed. "But I can help you sort your feelings about it and help you face these trials. If that sounds helpful to you, I would like to schedule a weekly meeting for us to talk about it."

"Like therapy?" She asked. He was winning her over. 

"Yeah, like therapy." He agreed.

She looked Dr. Black up and down as he made his pitch. His earnestness and care was a little bit of warmth in what had been an entire week of cold clinicians not making any sense. It would be nice to talk to someone about this that wasn't her dad. Someone who she could be vulnerable with, someone who wasn't expecting her to put on a brave face. 

"Fine." She relented. Dr. Black smiled and rose to offer his hand. She reluctantly unfolded herself slightly to offer hers back. He pushed away the butterflies in his stomach as his smaller hand became engulfed in hers. For some reason, as their hands touched she felt suddenly like she wanted to laugh in relief.

"Friday then, one hour. And if you want to meet beforehand, just tell the nurses." He said warmly, then turned to regard Jeb. “You too, sir. If you ever want to talk about this, you let me know." Jeb gave a polite nod back, in a way that signaled that he would never ever take him up on that. Dr. Black made his exit, feeling the piercing gaze of Patricia Hostettler tracking him on the way out.

That wasn’t so hard, he decided, even though she was indeed quite beautiful. He tried to resist fetishizing her condition, but soon found himself doing the math of how tall she would be the next time he saw her if she kept growing at the same rate. He checked her chart. She was a little less than 7’2” today. If she grew two and half inches over the week again, she would be over 7’4”, or a whole foot and a half taller than he was.

I can’t think about that, he told himself, but the image of Patricia Hostettler’s bright blue eyes looking at him was hard to shake. On the drive home, that small crack in the dam widened to a flood, and soon Dr. Black was doing the math of Patricia Hostettler a year from now. Growing two inches a week would quickly accumulate. In a year she would be over fifteen feet tall. He imagined her in her room, crouched over to fit her massive body under the ceiling. He reached his hand forward to take hers, her hands as long as his forearm, her long fingers wrapping around his elbows. That same hand that held his earlier today would be big enough to lift him one handed. 

He forced himself to snap out of it. There was no way for a woman to grow that large, and if she did she would have so many health complications. He knew that if the other doctors didn't figure it out soon, she would likely be dead before she reached ten feet tall. "She's just a scared girl looking for help." He said out loud. 

—

"She is entirely too healthy for her size." The cardiologist concluded his presentation at the next day's noon meeting. "We would expect the heart to be taxed by such an immense growth spurt, but it appears that the heart is getting stronger relative to its task."

"Her bones as well." The orthopedist added. "There appears to be no loss of bone density. On the contrary, her bones are becoming more dense at an incredible rate.”

"What's that mean for her?" Dr. Jacobson probed. The two doctors looked at each other, and the cardiologist spoke first.

"There appears to be no adverse symptoms we would expect from her growth. If this pattern continues, she is unlikely to suffer any health complications at all save for increased size. At this time we predict that she could surpass ten feet tall with no complications." Thomas shifted uncomfortably in his seat.

"And how are we doing on diagnosis? Any indication what is causing this?" 

The diagnostician rose to address the crowd. "For the third time, there are no signs of pituitary tumors or other known causes of a growth spurt. Her blood work came back indicating a nearly 1000% higher concentration of stem cells. We are currently investigating why that is."

"Is there anything likely to cause that?"

The diagnostician shrugged her shoulders. "Magic?" The joke provoked uncomfortable laughter from the assembled doctors. 

"Right. Keep on it then. So we still don't know how or why, but at least she's not in immediate danger. Let's hear the gorey details." He nodded to the general practitioner that was made head of her case. He rose and read from the chart.

"The patient appears to experience her growth spurts overnight. We measure her each morning, including vitals and everything, but as has been noted, there seems to be no complications with her bodily functions. This morning we measured her at 86.2 inches, or just over 7’2”. Yesterday she was 85.8 inches, meaning that she has grown a little less than half an inch overnight.” Whispers of disbelief scattered around the meeting.

“Furthermore, her growth spurt appears to be, for lack of a better word, proportional. She’s not just getting taller, she’s getting bigger all over.” Thomas pictured Patricia in her bed at night, her body expanding ever so slightly as she laid curled in her paper gown, slowly taking up more and more space on the bed. The curve of her hip pushing just slightly higher. He imagined her slowly growing and not stopping, the paper gown and blanket failing to cover her expanding body as she swelled larger and larger, until she was too big for the bed, getting crushed under her vast weight. She continued to sleep, unaware of her massive surge of growth as she surged larger, filling up the room. He entertained this fantasy, making her body grow through the ceiling, her feet demolishing the opposite wall just from the force of her growth.

"...we would risk starving her." Thomas tuned back in as Dr. Vale the nutritionist spoke. "As it stands she is consuming nearly double the calories that she would need to maintain bodily functions, but if her growth is fueled by her excess consumption, we may be able to slow it by limiting her intake."

"Run it by the Hostettlers, and if they agree I want you or someone on your team to check on her every four hours for signs of starvation." Dr. Jacobson ordered then scanned the room.

"Alright that should be everyone right?" He asked, finally landing on Dr. Black raising his hand slowly. "Oh, sorry. Psychology. Yes. Very important."

"The patient and I worked out a treatment plan. We will be meeting every Friday for an hour to discuss her feelings.”

"Sounds good." Dr. Jacobson said as he penciled in the sessions on the calendar as if it were an afterthought.

"Alright, you have your marching orders. Let's all give her our best." He said, dismissing the meeting.

It was hard for Thomas to concentrate on much of anything that week as he anticipated the Friday session. He found himself refreshing his email constantly for memos about Patricia's condition. A memo was sent to the hospital with the news that the growth Patricia was experiencing seemed to be slightly accelerating. Her health remained perplexingly better than normal despite this. The only negative appeared to be the new diet being tried on her. Eating the minimum for her size was beginning to show signs of starving her, and so far there appeared to be no impact on the rate of growth. 

Finally, Friday rolled around with no progress on a diagnosis. Thomas spent the entire night masturbating to vanilla porn in an effort to make sure his mind was as clear as possible for their appointment. He had a duty to help her and he wasn't sure if he could fulfill that given the difficulty he was experiencing avoiding fantasizing about her.

He showed up to her room ten minutes early. Despite his attempt to lower his sex drive, he felt a twisty feeling of anticipation as he arrived. The atmosphere around the room was anxious. Doctors hung around in hallways having hushed conversations about the crazy case and of Patricia's miserable mood. "She's just a scared girl who needs help." He reminded himself as he opened the door. 

The tall woman was huddled in a tight ball, blankets drawn up over her knees. Some of the largest feet Thomas had ever seen were poking out the front of the blanket. Her head was buried in her knees, her long brown hair draping over her, unkempt and dirty. She hasn't been taking care of herself.

"Ms. Hostettler, it's me, Dr. Black." He said gently to the poor woman, his ulterior motives melting away as he saw her condition. The large woman tilted her head up slightly to look at him over her knees. Her eyes were sunken and her cheeks were hollow. She was starving.

"How is the diet going?" He asked, trying to sound as neutral as possible. The goals for this session were for him to assess her condition and see what kind of therapy patient she would be. In general, he found there were a few broad types. Type 1 were people who needed to be told what to do. They responded to firm directions. Type 2 needed to be challenged. They needed an adversary to prove themself against. Type 3 needed to be coaxed. These needed to be persuaded and rewarded for good behaviors. Seeing how she responded to these questions would tell him what sort of tenor to take with her moving forward.

"Ugh. It's terrible. I eat more than I ever have and I still feel like I'm starving.” She said, putting her head back on her knees. “But I'll do anything if it helps me stop growing."

"Do you feel like it's helping? Your record shows that your growth has only accelerated since you went on the diet." He pointed out, trying on the adversarial approach. She just grew pale and sunk in on herself. Ok, too fragile for an adversary. 

"I'm sorry." He said. "I know this has been hard for you. Look, you're clearly hungry. Maybe starving yourself is doing more harm than good. Have you considered breaking the diet?" This was a coaxing strategy. She sighed and shifted uncomfortably in her bed. The idea of breaking her diet while starving must have been enticing to her, but clearly not as enticing as the potential it represented for slowing her growth down. Maybe she was Type 2 and he just didn't have the right argument to convince her. Still, there was a final method to try. 

"How about this? I’m going to call down to the cafeteria and have them bring up a big meal for you." He said, heading to the phone. And there it was: a little bit of light returned to her eyes. Excited at the prospect of food, definitely, but also excited to have responsibility taken off her shoulders. Her body language shifted a bit, not as closed off. It made sense, thought Thomas. She was scared and vulnerable, and was looking for solace from that from someone telling her what’s what.

Thomas waited a minute, then punched in the number for the cafeteria and asked them to bring 6 meals to Ms. Hostettler's room. When he hung up he looked at the giant woman sitting up straighter. She was paying more attention to him now. Her blue eyes followed him around the room as he circled around to sit in front of her bed.

"You didn't stop me." Thomas observed. She shrugged. 

"What do you do for a living?" Thomas asked, changing the subject on a dime, taking her by surprise. It was the first time in a while anyone had asked her about herself, besides how tall she was, how fast she was growing, or any chemical she had been in contact with for the last three months.

"Oh, uh… marketing, for a publishing company in New York. I just happened to be visiting home when this happened. I’m on sick time now." A glance at her hands reminded herself of her predicament, and her face was going cold again.

"Ah, they should be able to make your cubicle in jumbo size." Thomas waved her worries away with a blatantly tasteless joke. She opened her mouth into a shocked and offended  ‘o’. She couldn’t do anything but let out a very, very small scoffing chuckle. Who was this guy making light of all this?

The food arrived shortly after. Thomas took one of the meals for himself and left the other five for Patricia. She rapidly wolfed down an entire tray by the time Dr. Vale barged in. 

"What's going on here?" He demanded as he saw her already half way done with her second tray, the first was picked clean and laying on the floor next to the bed. Timidly, she set down the relatively tiny fork and began to fold in on herself once more.

"It's alright Ms. Hostettler, you can eat." Thomas said, gesturing to the food, then turned to face Dr. Vale. "She's starving Doug, look at her. She wanted to stop the diet."

Dr. Vale looked at her. She was giving unsure looks between him and Dr. Black, and then slowly picked up the fork. Dr. Vale looked pissed, but he relented. He was seeing the data too, and knew there was no sign that the diet was having any positive impact. 

"Fine." He conceded, taking one of the trays. "But you shouldn't have all of this at once. You finish those four and we'll rework your meal plan to slowly ramp back up to a place where you're comfortable." He said to Patricia. "And you". He said, jabbing a finger at Thomas. "Learn how to make her happy without stepping all over other departments' plans!" He decreed and stormed out, picking bits of food off the tray and shoving them in his mouth as he did.

When the door closed. Thomas ventured a smile at Patricia. She glanced between him and her food, clearly embarrassed. She ate voraciously, occasionally shooting a glance at Thomas over her tray table.The two didn't exchange any words as they ate their hospital food. They ate until the time for their session was well past, and it was time for Patricia to have more tests. As Dr. Black was preparing to leave, she gave him another small smile.

"Thank you." She said quietly. Dr. Black looked over his shoulder, nodded, and left.

The next morning Thomas woke up to an email from Jacobson. 

Dr. Black

Great work with Hostettler. All teams are reporting a significant change in her mood. Patient requested moving to two sessions a week if you can manage it.

Looking forward to seeing your treatment plan today. 

Best, 

Dr. Jacobson

Thomas's heart fluttered as he read the part about Patricia requesting more sessions with him. He drifted back to the tall woman smiling at him softly over her meal, and his chest felt hollow and full all at once, like there was a force pulling him to her. This detail was more exciting than the rare accolades from his boss. 

Therapists are not supposed to fall for their patients, even when they are incredibly tall, beautiful women. Thomas shook his head. His duty was to her mental health. He couldn't let any of his feelings get in the way of that.

At the noon meeting that day, the department heads presented their treatment plans. A surprising number of these were simply to monitor her condition. Nothing was wrong with her heart. Nothing was wrong with her bones. Nothing was wrong with her hormones or her brain. In fact, she was more than healthy by all accounts. Of course, this was no reason not to test.

And yet, people were frantic to do something about Patricia's predicament, due in no small part to the report from the research lab. There they had taken the known data about her growth and extrapolated it into two different models. 

One was if her growth remained consistent. Two inches a week, like Thomas’s dream earlier. A fifteen foot tall woman by next year. A completely unheard of size for a human being to be.

The other projection, and the one currently favored by the research team, predicted her growth relative to her size. The team showed a chart graphing her expansion, and showed that she was growing at a daily rate of 0.005% relative to her size extremely consistently. If this trend were to continue, she would reach ten feet tall in a little less than a hundred days, the height that the orthopedist and the cardiologist said could be theoretically supported by her strengthening heart and bones. Extrapolating from that, she would be in excess of thirty feet tall and growing about two inches every night by this time next year.

"...that can't be right, surely!" complained the cardiologist. "We're seriously talking about a fifteen foot tall human being?" Even in his incredulity, he was taking the low estimate. This was probably the first time any of them besides Thomas had envisioned a person of that size. 

Everything Thomas found erotic about it was a source of trepidation for them. A woman so large that even the tallest men were only up to her mid thigh. A person who could snatch you up and hold you like a baby. A person who ate a week's worth of groceries in a single meal. And again, that was the low estimate. None of them wanted to dream of a woman as tall as a two story building, and they certainly didn’t want to look at the later end of the graph that showed what her height would be in two years, nearly two hundred feet tall. A person who could fit this entire conference room in the palm of her hand, or her mouth… Thomas's insides squirmed a bit at the thought. 

"Unprecedented to be sure, but not impossible given the trends we're seeing. No one in the history of man has grown like this. It's as if someone hacked into reality and decided to scale up a person completely proportionally." The researcher added. "Her symptoms defy all physical and medical knowledge. If there is an upper limit on what size she could be, we have not yet seen what would serve as that limit."

The news made the room fall silent. Thomas was sure that everyone was picturing something similar to what he was: being at the feet of Patricia Hostettler, the size of a bug to her. The room was dead silent as they all took that image in. Dr. Jacobson finally broke the silence.

"Dr. Black." He said, stammering over his words slightly as he came to grips with the image. "Dr. Black has made a lot of progress with Ms. Hostettler's mood, as I'm sure you've all seen. Dr. Black?" He handed the floor to the young psychologist. He remained seated, lest he expose his erection to the entire meeting. The mood in the room was still tense, and he wasn't sure how what he was about to say would go over.

"Ms. Hostettler is suffering from lack of confidence and low self esteem due to her symptoms. It is vital for Ms. Hostettler's mental health to retain some sort of normalcy. Exercise and fresh air are going to be vital for her. In addition, I want to begin a series of confidence building exercises." As he said it, he could see the unease rising in the faces of his colleagues. 

"Confidence building exercises?" Challenged Dr. Vale, as though the problem with the suggestion was self-evident. Their minds still dwelt on the terrifying prospect of a fifteen foot tall woman. Now Dr. Black was here telling them that he wants that growing girl that was curled in a ball in an effort to wish herself smaller should be more confident, of all things? As an expert in human weakness, Dr. Black was prepared for this. 

"What's the problem? If any other patient presented with these mental health symptoms you would all agree that confidence building was a necessity." He fired back, forcing the doubters to articulate their fear.

"If she is to grow to thirty feet tall…" the orthopedist gulped, and then fumbled with his words trying to make what he was trying to say based on something besides what it really was: ‘I’m scared of her’.

"We don't know how to keep her small." Dr. Black offered. "And you're terrified of her size and growth, so the next best thing than actually keeping her small is for her to remain meek, miserable, and mentally small. If this were any other patient that goal would be malpractice." He challenged. "I understand you're all scared of the power she'll have if these models are to be believed. Frankly, I would be more scared of what such a powerful person might do if she hates herself or loses touch due to her size." His conviction cowed the unease in the room. Most importantly, he had seemed to convince Jacobson. 

"That's right." the chief said. "We have a duty to treat Ms. Hostettler like any other patient. You all focus on halting her growth and we'll leave Dr. Black to keeping her mentally well.”

He hesitated before dismissing the meeting. “And… let’s sit on these projections for a little while. No need to alarm the patient or her family until we are more confident.” He added. He was avoiding the prospect that she really could be that big, Dr. Black observed. There was no push back from any of the other doctors, comfortable with putting it out of mind as they packed up their things.

Dr. Black’s next appointment with Patricia Hostettler was three days later. She had grown a little less than two inches in that period, putting her just shy of 7’6”, When he got to her room she was curled into her same tight ball. They had switched out her bed for the largest hospital bed they could find, but even shrinking herself as much as she could, Thomas could tell it would be too small for her soon. When she noticed Dr. Black enter she sat up slightly straighter, but only slightly.

"Good afternoon Ms. Hostettler" he said as he tossed a set of athletic clothes on her bedside table.

"What are those for?" She asked suspiciously.

"I thought it would be a good idea to take a walk outside, just around the campus as part of our session today." He said confidently. Her face flushed bright red and she tightened her grip around her knees. She slowly shook her head 'no.'

"It's ok, we will work up to it." He assured her. "How are you feeling today? I noticed that you seem a little looser than yesterday."

"I'm bigger again today." She said, dismayed.

"I didn't ask how big you were, I asked how you were feeling." Dr. Black corrected, taking a seat on a stool at the foot of her bed.

"Scared, I guess. Like a freak." She frowned.

"Mhm. What's happening to you is certainly scary." Dr. Black agreed. "Today we are going to do some confidence building exercises, and we're going to set a goal to get you out of that paper gown and into these clothes for a walk outside. How's that sound?"

She frowned deeper, unsure of how Dr. Black would be able to get her from where she was to there. She looked at him over her knees. He wasn't like the other doctors that were looking after her. They weren't trying to make her feel like a monster by any means, but that's the only way she could understand how scared and worried they were around her. She noticed that fear only got worse over the weekend. Dr. Black was the only person she had met in this place that seemed to be taking her growth in stride. He's your therapist, she reminded herself. He has to act that way to make you feel better. And yet, there was something about his warm smile and direct eye contact that suggested that he knew she would be ok that let her start to believe it as well.

"Ok." She shrugged, willing to be convinced. "What's a confidence building exercise?".

Dr. Black's smile widened. "Well, we just did one by setting a goal. We will go for a walk today and get some fresh air. Before that we will do some breathing exercises and power poses."

"Power poses?" She cocked an eyebrow up in disbelief.

"Yes, power poses. Did you ever hear about that study that showed if people force themselves to smile they are actually measurably happier? It's sort of the same thing. By sitting or standing as you would when you are confident you can develop actual confidence. Let's try." He said, oozing infectious confidence that banished her doubts.

"Ok, I guess."

"Great. Let's start off small. Close your eyes and sit cross legged on the bed. Roll your shoulders back, stretch your spine upwards, and tilt your chin up." He ordered her. It was honestly hard for her to start. She has been more or less in a ball shape in front of people since she grew taller than 7 feet. She only unfurled to her full length when she was being measured each morning. Even when she stood up to use the bathroom she hunched forward so she didn't have to realize how far she was from the ground. And Dr. Black watching her somehow made it easier and harder at the same time. She wanted to prove herself, but she didn’t want to fail him.

"Would it help if I turned my back to you?" He asked, as if he had read her thoughts. She decided that the last thing she wanted to do was disappoint him by chickening out.

"No." She said, trying to sound confident but not really managing it. She slowly folded her long legs under herself, tucking her feet. She rolled her shoulders back and straightened her spine, pushing her chest out. Next task was to elevate her chin, but by now her self consciousness was getting to her. Having lived as a nearly 6 foot tall woman, she was always a little self conscious of her height. She had been accustomed to slouching, especially around men. However unpleasantly tall she felt then, it all seemed so small now that she was 7’6”.

"It's ok." Dr. Black reassured. He extended his hand forward and made a beckoning motion up. "Take a deep breath and let the air filling your lungs tilt your chin up." He instructed, taking a deep breath himself and poking his chin forward to demonstrate. She tried, closing her eyes and inhaling deeply. She felt her chin rise almost involuntarily. She held that breath for a long time before exhaling, enjoying the feeling of her muscles stretching after being curled in for weeks. It felt very, very good. 

"Good." Dr. Black agreed. "Very good." Ms. Hostettler's posture had opened and lengthened, and now Thomas was fighting the urge to gaze down at her torso pushing against the thin fabric of her medical gown. Her eyes were closed, so she wouldn't catch him if he just took a peak… 

He glanced down, noticing the swell of her breast and the point of her nipples poking into the fabric, tear drop shaped, fat, and perky on her slim frame. His eyes continued searching her downward, but the boxy gown prevented him from beholding her true shape. What he did notice was that despite her new upright posture, she had her long arms folded against her stomach. She was still on guard. 

"This is going to sound silly, but now I want you to take your arms and flex them up like a bodybuilder." He said. She flinched at the mere thought of it. To do so would leave her monstrous body too exposed. She felt her face grow hot with embarrassment, and then opened her eyes to see Dr. Black with the same convinced and steely expression on his face. She closed her eyes again, face still flushed, and snapped her arms up into a herculean pose. 

"Breathe deep…" the doctor ordered, and she did. Filling her lungs and puffing out her chest.

"...and hold." He instructed. She kept her eyes closed, clenched against the rising heat of humiliation in her face. 

"That's good. Try to hold that for as long as you feel comfortable." He encouraged her. "I would like it if you could hold that for thirty seconds." He added, but it was more of an order than a suggestion.

Just getting to this point was a struggle for her, and now she had to hold it. She cracked her eyes open into a squint at the doctor, trying to regain some control of the situation. And yet, she was only met with the affirmative expression of the doctor. She closed her eyes, affirming to hold the pose. 

"Good job." He praised. "Twenty five. Breathe deep, and exhale." She obeyed, tilting her chin up further. "Twenty. Pay attention to your spine. It's a strong column that roots you to the ground." She straightened, sitting even taller than before. "Fifteen, in and out" Dr. Black instructed, guiding her through this experience with her body. 

"Ten, in and out. You're doing great. Keep your back straight. Good. Five, in and out. Hold that pose. And zero, in and out. Now you are governed by your will alone. Hold the pose as long as you like." She furrowed her brow, trying to stave off her self consciousness as long as she could. It was a strange tension for her between wanting to meet Dr. Black's expectations for the exercise and to not keep him waiting. She decided that she could do ten more seconds, during which her face burned red. Finally, she opened her eyes to Dr. Black smiling warmly at her. 

"How did that feel?" He asked.

"Stupid." she answered matter-of-factly, but punctuated her answer with a smile to show she was in on the joke. She let her arms fall down to her lap.

"I didn't ask you to do it to make fun of you." He said. "Freeze your body. Don't move an inch. I want to point out how loose you are compared to how you were when I came here today." As soon as he said it, she felt herself wanting to curl up again. The only thing stopping her was his order to freeze. The two maintained eye contact for a long time as he let the fact of it sink in with her. Eventually, Patricia signaled that she had learned her lesson by giving him a faint smile.

"Great. Tell me Ms. Hostettler, when is the last time you've stood up straight in front of anyone?"  

"I haven't." She said, shaking her head and dreading what he would have her do next. "And if you're going to make me stand I don't think I can stand you looking at me." Dr. Black held up his hands disarmingly and smiled. "That's fine." He said, standing up and turning to face the other side of the room.

“I do want you to stand though. Get out of bed and stand behind me.”

She slowly turned and placed her feet on the cold hospital floor. She kept one eye nervously on the doctor, planning to dive back in bed just in case he would turn to look at her. She stood up slowly into her crouched stance, then turned her eyes to the ceiling. She reached her arms up to block her head from bumping on it. The room had nine foot high ceilings, and at her height there was no such danger. She watched it as she stood. and decided that if she were ever taller than the ceiling that she might just die. She was not that tall yet, thankfully.

She brought her long arms back down and folded them tightly around her stomach. She was terrified at how large she had become. Everything in the room looked miniature to her, not the least of which was the handsome psychologist. She took a trepidatious step forward, unduly worried that her big body might destroy the very ground she walked on. She was almost surprised to see how short he was. The way he talked so confidently made him see him a lot taller. Seeing him so short compared to her was disappointing for her for some reason.

"Ok." She said, standing behind him. "But still don't turn around."

"You have my word. Now plant your feet shoulder width apart, and clench your hands into fists. Take them and place your knuckles against your hips like you're Wonder Woman." The woman gripped her elbows tighter.

"This is supposed to help me be more confident?" She asked incredulously. The hair on the back of Thomas's neck stood up as he registered the voice coming from over his head.

"It's ok, there's nothing to be embarrassed about. You're in control here. Take the stance and hold it until you're ready for me to turn to look at you."

"And what if I never want you to look at me?" She asked. 

"Well, then we can't go on our walk." He said. "Because then there's going to be a lot of people looking at you."

She looked back over at the pile of clothes and thought about how nice it would be to get out of this hospital that had been her whole world for the last three weeks. She took a deep breath and planted her feet, then clenched her fists and put them on her hips.

"How's that feel?" Dr. Black asked. 

"Stupid again." She said, and almost couldn't stop herself from laughing at what must have been a ridiculous sight. The doctor with his hands folded behind his back patiently as a giant woman in a paper gown stood menacingly behind him. 

"Take a deep breath. You are in control. You are confident. Repeat that to yourself and continue to breathe deeply."

She did as ordered, taking many slow, deep breaths as she repeated the mantra.

"I am in control. I am confident." She whispered, afraid to be heard.

"Great. Louder."

"I am in control. I am confident." She said slightly louder.

"Louder!" He cried.

"I am in control!" She said in a raised voice. "I am confident!"

"I am in control! I am confident!" She bellowed unprompted and as loud as she dared, and now she couldn't help herself from laughing because, damn it, it was working. It was like Dr. Black was reigniting an inner fire that had been put out after she grew taller than her dad. I am Patricia Hostettler, and I'm in control.

"Ok, you can turn around." She said after she was done laughing. Thomas wasn't sure if he could handle it. He had been unable to get the image of her standing behind him out of his head. He dreaded the idea of turning around and seeing her posing like that and not being able to pass off his attraction. She noticed him clenching his hand around his wrist as he turned around to look up at her face. 

Her chin was tilted up confidently, but her face was red and she was chewing on her lips. As his eyes met hers she forced herself to stand up straighter.

"Wow." He said. "You're tall."

"Hey watch it, I'm still getting used to it." The two stood there looking at each other for some time. Her eyes scanned his face for the traces of fear the other doctors displayed when around her now that she had revealed her true monstrous size to him. But there was no fear, just his confident, warm smile. Her face grew a hotter red. 

"You're doing well." He reassured, then turned his back to her and walked to the door. "I'm going to go use the bathroom. Why don't you get changed and I'll meet you here in five minutes". He said, but didn't wait for an answer before whisking out the door.

He practically ran around the corner and placed his back to the wall. He pinched his nose and closed his eyes, trying to get the image out of his head. His mind danced with images of Patricia Hostettler assuming the power pose as a hundred foot tall goddess, her embarrassed red face replaced with a confident and superior looking smirk as she looked over the tiny hospital. “I am in control” She bellowed as she stared down at him between the swell of her breast and the peaks of her nipples. “She’s a scared young woman who needs help.” He repeated, banishing the vision.

He could feel her footsteps through the floor as she approached, hesitated, and cracked open the door. Her large body filled the entire opening, and she peered down at him through the top crack of it, a nervous but determined look on her face. The door frames were seven feet tall which put them level with her eye line. She wrapped her fingers around it as she exited, ducking her head and looking in all directions nervously. At the frame so as not to bump her head on it, down at Dr. Black so she didn't accidentally bump into him, and down either end of the hallway to see other people before they saw her. 

Dr. Black couldn't help but scan her body as she navigated it through the gap. The athletic clothes the hospital provided were large, essentially larger men’s work out clothes which did not fit well on her body. For one, the circumference of her hips and butt was much wider than a male of the same size, and her waist was much smaller. And so, while she filled out much of the seat of the pants, the waist band's draw strings had to be tightened over the top of her hips.

Her shirt had the same problem. Extra baggy on her thin frame, and not cut to fit a woman’s bust line. She had taken the extra fabric at the front of the shirt and tucked it into her makeshift high waisted shorts. Her breasts, on the large side even in relation to her frame, were bound tight to her chest with an unseen sports bra. The collar of the shirt was tight against her neck, and showed signs of being slightly stretched as she pulled her head through. 

Her feet were about a foot long and were clad in the largest men's sandals available, which were still too small. When she got bigger, she would have to do these walks barefoot, Thomas noticed. He had to fight back against dreaming of those feet stomping through the hospital yard, leaving footprint craters longer than he was tall. 

Patricia Hostettler finally fully emerged from her room. Her posture was back to being slightly hunched as she nervously scanned the hallway. The doctors and nurses there were giving her the same scared looks from earlier.

"Ready?" asked Dr. Black, drawing her focus back down at his calm expression, and spreading his calm to her. She smiled, nodded, and the two made their way to the elevator. The tiny space made her feel very claustrophobic. She shrunk into the opposite corner of Dr. Black, who stood up straight, facing the door. The elevator stopped at a few floors, but when the staff saw her inside they decided to wait for the next one.

“Why do they look at me like that?” She blurted, shrinking in on herself more.

Dr. Black hesitated, remembering Dr. Jacobson’s orders not to tell her about her projected growth to thirty feet tall by this time next year. They were understandably scared of her.

“They are worried about you.” He said, not quite a lie. “And guilty about the prospect of failing you.”

The two didn't exchange any other words as they rode to the first floor. When the door opened to the lobby it was the same story as the other floors, with the doctors there shooting her worried looks. When she saw this she tried to shrink back in and hide herself, but Dr. Black had already stepped out of the door and held his hand back to her as if to help her out.

"They're staring at me.” She complained

"It's ok. Let them look. You can't hide from them forever." He said, and stuck his hand out further. She grabbed it, her hand completely enveloping his as she ducked under the door. 

"Hold your head high." Instructed the doctor, and she did. She tilted her chin forward and lengthened her back, standing up straight and tall as her long legs carried her to the exterior doors and the fresh air outside.

The first thing she did was stretch her arms high above her head and take a deep breath of air. She stood for a minute with her eyes closed and face pointed to the sky, enjoying the feeling of warm sun on her skin. 

"I'm glad you made me do this." She said, looking down at Dr. Black, who was pointedly looking at anything but her. 

"I didn't make you do anything." The doctor waved it off as he started walking along the sidewalk to the grassy fields surrounding the hospital. She folded her arms in front of her again and stepped to catch up with him. 

"Still, I couldn't have done it without you. So, thank you." 

"Yes you could have." Dr. Black scoffed.

"Just take the compliment dude." She laughed. If she were with her boyfriend, she would have given him a playful shove at this time. She raised her hands up to do so, but stopped when she remembered how big she was compared to this man. She lowered her hands and walked in silence. 

Eventually Dr. Black spoke up. "So part of my work with you is going to be trying to find ways to help you be happy and feel normal. That’s why we’re going for a walk now. What are some other things you used to do before getting to the hospital that you haven't done because of your condition?"

Her mind immediately wandered to her boyfriend, Jake. She hadn't seen Jake or any of her friends since this started. She had been texting them, but she was afraid to call them or meet them face to face. She thought of her and Jake's last night together before she flew home, how she giggled as he tossed her around in bed, of his big hands completely closing around her tiny waist, the feeling of him pushing her into the bed and taking her from behind… her face was getting red again. 

She looked down at Dr. Black. He was much shorter than Jake, who stood at 6 foot 4. Using Dr. Black as a measuring stick, she surmised that her boyfriend would only be chin height to her now, and getting shorter every day.

"Um, well…" she started uncomfortably, wringing her hands in front of her. "I think maybe a visit from my boyfriend…" she said. 

Thomas's heart involuntarily sank as the word 'boyfriend' was uttered. A quick rush of jealousy that he had to fight against. 

"Your boyfriend, does he know about your condition?" He asked, trying to affect the warm mentorly tone he had been using with Ms. Hostettler but not managing to quite get there. She was too distracted to notice his sudden lack of composure. 

"All he knows is that I'm sick." She said. "I'm worried about what he'll think about me being like this." She said, throwing her hands up and letting them fall back down to her hips. 

"How long have you been together?" He asked, still trying to keep the jealousy out of his voice. 

"Just about a year. We're really good together. I love him, but…"

"But what?"

"I dunno, it's stupid, but like, things just work better when the guy is bigger. I’m more than a foot taller than him now." She said, putting her hand to her neck to indicate how tall he would be to her. "Would he like that?" She asked. 

I would die for that, Thomas thought. "Is your relationship mostly physical?" 

She blushed at the question. It immediately called back to mind him throwing her around in bed, no easy feat for a man to do to a woman who was 5’11”. "Can we change the subject?" 

"Sure. However, you should decide when and how to tell him. Would it be better if he came here and learned about it from you in person, or do you think a phone call would be better?"

"I want him to visit, but I don’t want him to see me like this." She said. Dr. Black laughed.

“Well, you can’t have it both ways.” He stopped, prompting her to stop as well. “Listen, we might find a way to stop your growth tomorrow, but you’re never going to be your old height again. If your relationship is going to work he’s going to need to know the truth and react to it accordingly.” He said, a little too harshly. Maybe it was the jealousy talking. She frowned at the words, but knew implicitly that he was right. Jake loved her for who she was, right?. She was confident that he would be able to adapt. She scrunched her eyebrows and tightened her grip on her arms.

“Right.” She said, nodding determinedly. “I’m going to invite him to visit.” She decided. Dr. Black gave an approving nod in return. Her confidence had clearly returned quickly to her. She liked a challenge after all.

“So call the boyfriend and invite him here. What else?” He asked.

"Uh…" she looked down at her ill fitting sports attire. "I think some properly sized clothes would be nice. I can maybe see if my dad can order some custom ones…"

The two continued their discussion as they walked around the hospital twice. They came up with a long list of adjustments to make her happy, and it ended with her hesitating at the entrance to the lobby. 

"There's one more thing Dr. Black" She said, savoring the open sky above her before consigning herself back inside the tiny hospital where she had to duck under doors. "I hate waking up taller each morning, and you're the only person in this place that doesn't seem to have a problem with that, including me."

She folded her arms over her stomach, and twisted her foot back and forth on the ground as she tried to think of the right words.

"I'd like it if we could walk like this every day." She said. "and just talk about things."

Thomas's face curled into a smile at her shy show of appreciation.  "Sure. I'd like that, Ms. Hostettler."

"Oh, you can just call me Trish." she said, returning the smile.

"In that case, you can call me Thomas." He replied, opening the door and stepping into the lobby, holding it open for her to duck under.

"Are you on a first name basis with a lot of your patients?" 

"Only the true nutcases." He joked. Trish laughed.

Thomas dutifully met Trish at her door each day for their afternoon walk around the campus. The topic of conversation for the next week was the anticipation of her boyfriend Jake’s visit. He would be flying out to see her, and taking off two weeks of work to be with her. Thomas made his peace with it, his jealousy blunting as he got to know Trish Hostettler more. Were she not his patient, he assumed the two would make for good friends. She had a very playful sense of humor, similar to his, that made it easy to laugh with her.

“Today is the big day.” Thomas remarked as they began their walk. Trish included a small skip in her long stride, carrying her forward quite a bit and necessitating Thomas to quicken his pace to keep up.

“Yeah!” She exclaimed. “I have it all planned out. I was actually wondering if you could help me set something up…”

She recited her plan and Thomas nodded along, interjecting every once and a while to include some pointers. The two discussed it over the duration of their hour-long walk around the campus.

—

As requested, Dr. Black waited to meet Jake the Boyfriend in the lobby later that afternoon, passing the time chatting with Melanie at the front desk.

“I’ve seen you walking with that Hostettler girl a lot lately.” She remarked nonchalantly. Dr. Black nodded, keeping an eye outside to spot Jake.

“My patient. We’re doing confidence building exercises by going for walks.”

“Oh yeah, it must be hard for a woman to be that tall.”

“How do you mean?”

“Oh you know, being that tall as a woman… it must be hard to… you know.”

“Find a date?” Dr. Black ventured. Melanie shrugged.

“Well, yeah.” She said. There was an uncomfortable silence.

“So you two aren’t…” She ventured.

“Aren’t what?” He asked, but pretty sure he knew where this was going.

“Well I just see the way you two are as you’re walking in the lobby. You two look so happy together, so I thought…” She left it hanging, not wanting to outright accuse him of having a thing for his patient. Dr. Black clenched his jaw. Of course he was attracted to her, but he wouldn’t do anything so unethical.

“No, Melanie.” He said shortly. Another awkward silence ensued.

“So… are you free next Friday night then?” She ventured. Dr. Black smiled back. His first thought was that by next Friday, Trish would be over 8 feet tall. Come on Dr. Black, there is a perfectly pleasant woman asking to get to know you better. Why are you thinking about Trish like that at a time like this? Dr. Black looked at Melanie batting her eyes at him, and weighed the importance of his rule to not date coworkers.

Just then, Thomas caught a man who must be Jake stepping out of his rideshare through the glass of the entry doors. “Fine. Friday.” He said with a smile, jotting down his number and handing it to her as he stepped away to greet the man, not looking back to see how Melanie reacted.

The man was indeed tall and conventionally attractive. Of course he was, the jealous part of his brain said. He imagined Trish standing tall in front of him, stooping down and clutching his face to kiss him lovingly, her big hands cupping his face…

“You must be Jake.” He said. Walking up and offering his hand to him. He grasped his back firmly.

“Sure am. Dr. Black then? Trish has said a lot of great things about you. She says you’ve been her biggest help here. I just wanted to thank you for taking care of my girl.” He said warmly. 

“You’re very welcome.” He replied with matching warmth but a forced smile. I didn’t do it for you, he thought. “Shall we?” He said, gesturing to the elevator. He escorted the man across the elevator and glanced over at Melanie who was smiling brightly at him. He had almost forgotten he had agreed to a date with her.

The two men boarded the elevator heading for the third floor. As they rode the elevator up, Dr. Black saw the man’s leg jittering.

“You must be excited to see her.” He said, pointing to the tic.

“Yes, I am. I haven’t seen her in almost two months.” He said, turning to face him. “She gets on a plane out here to bumfuck nowhere.” He looked at Dr. Black and remembered he was talking to a local. “Sorry.” He interjected. “She gets on a plane to visit her hometown, and the next thing I know she’s telling me she’s had some sort of growth spurt. Then she’s saying she’s in the hospital and is too nervous to tell me about why.”

Dr. Black nodded along. “That must have been worrying.” He said, validating the man’s feelings.

“Hell yeah I’m worried.” He said, a tinge of indignant anger rising in his voice. “What’s going on with her man? Is it bad? Is it cancer?” Dr. Black shook his head as the elevator arrived at Trish’s floor.

“What is happening to her is complicated and unprecedented.” Dr. Black started as he escorted Jake down the hall. “But as far as anyone can tell, she’s perfectly healthy. More than healthy, actually.”

“Then why is she in the hospital?”

“That’s the unprecedented part.” Dr. Black replied as he arrived at Trish’s door and turned to block Jake from entering. “Look, we’ve been working the last two weeks on building her confidence, and she thought you could benefit from a short exercise before seeing her. She wanted me to walk you through it.”

Jake scoffed at the shorter doctor blocking his path.

“I’m not in the mood man, I just want to talk to my girlfriend.” He said as he moved to push past the doctor.

Dr. Black stood his ground, puffing his chest out. “She wants you to do it.” He insisted.

“I’ll do it later, promise.” He dismissed and stepped past him to reach for the door knob. Dr. Black couldn’t force him to do it, but some sort of protective instinct towards Trish pushed him to do something that wasn’t part of the plan. As the taller man was stepping past him, Dr. Black grabbed his collar and pulled his attention down to his face.

“Don’t hurt her.” He said in a grave warning.

“Whatever man.” He said, pushing him off and reaching for the door knob.

The door swung open to reveal Trish standing pigeon toed in her bare feet. Her left arm hung straight down by her hips, her right arm made a right angle to grab her other elbow, her forearm resting against her belly. She wasn’t standing up as straight as she did when they did their power pose exercises, but she wasn’t slouching either. She was rubbing her elbow anxiously as she waited for the truth of her size to settle in. Jake’s mouth dropped open as he scanned the length of her body. She was almost two feet taller than she was last time he saw her, and not just taller, but bigger all around.

“Hey Jake.” She said timidly, her eyes already starting to water at the shocked expression he was wearing. Dr. Black caught her eye through the door. He mimed breathing deeply and tilting his chin up. Trish followed his lead, taking a deep breath and standing taller. Dr. Black gave her a thumbs up and started to close the door behind Jake. The plan had been for him to do some confidence exercises with Jake, and then leave Trish to reveal her situation to him. Now as she saw him standing there shorter than her and not taking it well, Trish looked desperately as Dr. Black disappeared behind the door, wishing he would return to save her. She couldn’t bring herself to say it, and so the door closed leaving her alone with her boyfriend.

Dr. Black lingered behind the closed door, listening to deafening silence between the two. He heard Trish greet him again, and then he heard him explode into a series of increasingly worried questions. With each question, Trish’s voice grew softer and meeker. He couldn’t make out the words they were saying, but it was clear that he wasn’t taking it well. He wanted more than anything to burst through the door at that moment and rescue her, but he knew it wasn’t his place. He crossed the hallway and sat on a bench across from her room, just in case things escalated he would be there for her.

Before he could get comfortable, Trish’s door burst open. He looked up to see Jake marching towards him. Worry and disgust was etched deep on his face.

“Where’s her doctor? Her real doctor.” He spat as he closed the distance, standing up tall making a show of his arm muscles.

“He’ll be wrapping up for the day, if you and Trish want to talk to him together…” Dr. Black started.

“Yeah, I do. Get him over here.”

Dr. Black held up his hands in a calming gesture. “Hold on, I said he’s wrapping up for the day. He’ll probably be more than happy to talk to you tomorrow.”

Jake just pushed past him to the elevator. “Fine, tomorrow. First thing.” He demanded and continued pushing past him. He’s the kind of guy who needs to be in charge of the situation, thought Dr. Black. It’s going to be very hard for him since this is completely out of his control. Either he learns to deal with it, or he burns himself out. Dr. Black immediately felt bad for Trish.

He stood up and approached her room where the door was still cracked open. He slowly pushed in to find Trish curled up in bed, trying to make herself small again. She looked up as she heard him enter. Thomas immediately noticed two things. First, her eyes were red and puffy. She had been crying, but only briefly. She was angry now, most of all. Second, she was disappointed that it wasn’t Jake returning to her room. That disappointment briefly flashed to relief that it was Dr. Black, but then she corrected herself.

“He said you guys aren’t trying hard enough to figure out what’s wrong with me.” She explained, rubbing her eyes. “And I agree. It’s ridiculous you guys let it get this bad without a clue of what’s happening.” She accused him. This was Jake talking, too. He had rejected her, and now she was back to thinking she was a monster.

“We’re all working hard…” He started, but was cut off by Trish.

“Not hard enough.” She scowled. “You tricked me into being ok with this.” She gestured to her oversized body, as the tears welled up in her eyes once more. “But I’m not ok with this, and pretending I am is only making it easier for you guys to not do your job to fix me.” Dr. Black took a polite step back.

“So things didn’t go well with Jake.” He said, and that caused Trish to cup her hands in her face and sob openly. He let her get the brunt of it out while he considered breaking Jacobson’s gag order. Like everyone else, she was still hanging on to the idea that what was happening to her could be stopped when in all likelihood, she would be over 9 feet tall by this time next month. Would she be ready for what that meant if she was still in denial? Not to mention what it would mean for her and Jake.

He opened his mouth to tell her, but was cut off again. “Just go.” She said. It hurt him, but he decided it was practical not to push.

“Ok, take some time.” He said, turning to leave. “Will you still have time tomorrow for our walk?” He asked, leaving it in her hands. Trish didn’t respond. He lingered there for a little longer, waiting for some sort of affirmation, but none came.

—

The next morning at the hospital was hectic. Jake got to Trish, who got to her father Jeb in turn. They all felt that time was swiftly becoming due for some answers about Trish’s condition. When Dr. Black showed up for their walk the next day, Trish was too busy repeating the same tests from prior weeks to come. The same thing happened the next day, and the next day.

The scene was always the same. He showed up ready for their walk, but the room was filled with doctors being yelled at by the inconsolable boyfriend and father, egged on by the despondent Trish growing ever larger each day. Each morning her new size fanning the flames of outrage hotter.

On Friday during the department meeting, the research team all but confirmed the consistency of her growth. Together with her other physical tests, they predicted that she could grow to at least fifteen feet tall without complications. By that time, she would weigh well more than a ton. Easily the largest human being ever documented. Hell, if she were an elephant she would be the biggest of those, too.

The question laid on the floor was how to deal with this situation. Obviously she would not be able to stay in the hospital, and obviously they couldn’t begin to make arrangements for her without her and her family knowing the whole truth. Despite not having seen Trish for the last week, it was decided that if anyone could smooth it over it would be Dr. Black. The plan was to take the weekend and to talk it over with them on Monday, that way they could deal with the fallout throughout the week.

Dr. Black went home and got ready for his date with Melanie the receptionist. She had hit 8 feet tall today, he had thought. He wished he could see her. Not Melanie, Trish. Dr. Black picked her up at her place around 7pm for dinner at one of the small city’s more upscale joints. Melanie, that is.

She met him out at his car wearing a simple, low cut black dress and bright red lipstick. Her heels clicked loudly as she strutted to him leaning against his car. She gave him a bright smile and stretched her arms up for a hug. He stood up and received it, letting her arms wrap around his neck, and placing his hands on the small of her back. In two inch heels she was just slightly shorter than him. She was glad, because she almost chose the four inch heels. Those would have made her as tall as him and men tended not to like that in her experience.

“Hey Dr. Black! Thanks for picking me up!” She chirped as they released.

“Please, call me Thomas.” He said, and opened the door for her, grabbing her hand to help lower her into the seat. Her hand was so small and delicate compared to Trish’s, which he supposed were still elegant despite their size. He closed the door and walked around the car, pausing briefly outside to give himself a hard pinch to try to put Trish out of his head.

They arrived at the restaurant and ordered dinner and some drinks. Conversation was fine. Great, actually, but Thomas felt himself wearing the mask of professionalism that he used to divert his impure thoughts of Trish when talking to her. He was just having a hard time focusing.

“Everything ok Tommy?” She asked, noticing his attention drifting.

“Yeah,” He sighed. “Yeah, sorry, just thinking about work.” He excused.

“It’s that Hostettler girl isn’t it?” She nodded knowingly, making the blood drain from his face. She had made the comment in the lobby earlier. Could she see through him? Could she tell that he secretly wanted his rapidly expanding patient to grow so large that she could play with him like a doll?

“-What?” He asked.

“The Hostettler girl. All the secretaries are talking about that nasty boyfriend of hers.” She gossipped. “You know, I haven’t seen you two going for your walks lately? Is she in a good place?” She asked, batting her eyelashes at him naively. Thomas let out a small sigh of relief.

“Yes. Exactly. I have to give her and that basket case of a boyfriend some bad news on Monday and I have all weekend to think about it.” He said. Melanie smiled and reached her hand forward to grab his.

“That sounds hard.” She soothed, and he could feel her foot running up his leg. She tilted her head at him cutely, and he could feel his pants stir. The cardigan she wore to work hid her soft feminine features well. If only the secretary with a crush on me was growing into a giantess, he thought as he maintained eye contact with her. Maybe there was something here after all. He imagined what she might look like out of that dress and in his arms. If she wore four inch heels, she could even be as tall as him…

Dr. Black was shaken from his daydream by the sound of his pager beeping. He reluctantly released Melanie’s hands and checked it. P0 Emergency Please Call. Patient 0, that was Patricia Hostettler. His stomach filled with dread as he excused himself from the table to call the hospital.

He was connected to Jacobson. “Dr. Black, we have sort of an emergency on our hands and could use your help.”

“I’ve been out sir, I’ve had a few drinks. What is it?” 

“Ms. Hostettler had a fight with her boyfriend or something. She’s gone and blockaded herself in her room and she won’t talk to anyone. Are you sober enough to come help?”

Dr. Jacobson was clearly desperate if he was asking him to come in under the influence. Dr. Black looked to Melanie fidgeting at the table by herself, adjusting her dress to make her boobs look bigger, thinking he couldn’t see.

“Yeah, give me 15.” He said, hanging up.

He returned to the table, greeted by a warm smile from Melanie when he did. Her smile fell as she read the guilty look on his face.

“Look,” He started. “There’s an emergency at the hospital and…” He started the excuse, but she was already nodding along.

“It’s fine.” She said with a smile. “I get it. My fault for being interested in doctors.” She said, pulling the napkin off of her lap and placing it on the table, and rising up to meet him. She gave him a hug, leaning her head into his chest.

“Rain check?” He said, grabbing her shoulders and pulling her tight to him.

“Sure. I’ll cash it whenever.” She said.

Thomas threw down enough cash to cover the meal and tip, and the two walked out arm in arm. He dropped her off at her place before speeding off to the hospital, mind already working on what he could do to deescalate the situation. He arrived at the hospital in chaos. Dr. Jacobson seemed to be a hair trigger away from calling the police to ram the door down.

The staff made way for Dr. Black as he pushed through, still dressed in his evening wear.

“Any developments?” He asked Dr. Jacobson.

“She’s sitting in front of the door, it’s impossible to open. She hasn’t moved, we think. We would hear it.”

Dr. Black nodded and stepped forward to place his ear against the door. He could hear her softly crying on the other side. He knocked softly.

“Trish, it’s Thomas.” He said gently.

“Go away.” she sniffed.

“Please Trish, I want to help.”

“Then figure out a way to make me smaller.” She weeped.

“Is that what your fight with Jake was about?” He asked, and Trish only cried harder. Dr. Jacobson gave him a worried look that Dr. Black waved away. “Trust me.” He mouthed to him.

“Ok, I’m coming in and we’ll talk about it.” He said, and turned the handle. Sure enough, it was blocked. He didn’t push hard, just applied an even and gentle force against her back. He waited for a minute like this, saying nothing. Then, they could hear the soft thudding sound of the three hundred pound woman shifting, and then the door swung open.

“I got this.” Dr. Black said to Dr. Jacobson as he entered the dark room and closed the door behind him. The large, dark shape of Patricia Hostettler was stumbling back to her bed where it plopped down, the weeping only growing more intense.

Dr. Black circled around the bed, trying to keep his eyes off the moonlight hugging her sloping curves. He joined her sitting on the bed with his back turned to her.

“Tell me what happened.” He said gently. She cried for some time as she worked on an answer, and then some silence as she worked up the capacity to answer it without breaking into tears.

“Um, so, we were in my room…” she started to describe the events that led to this, pausing for long periods to choke back tears. She described the two of them in her room together. They had just gotten done with the most recent battery of tests, and both of them were pretty exhausted.

“He took off his jacket and was stretching his arms…” She said, dwelling on the sight of his long arms and strong hands, remembering how they felt as they hugged her waist when she was smaller. “I asked him to cuddle with me in my bed. He didn’t want to at first…” She sighed.

“So he sat in my bed, but I take up so much of it…” She cried, curling into a smaller ball. She did indeed take up a lot of the hospital bed. Dr. Black was seated at the foot of the bed below the crook of her legs in order to fit.

“So he laid on top of me as we watched TV. Feeling him there, it felt so good to be close to him. We haven’t… you know… in a long time so I thought…” She started, fighting the embarrassment of talking about her sexual desires with Dr. Black. She turned to look at him over her shoulder. When he felt her move he turned to look at her, he kept his face placid and neutral. She had no idea that at that moment he was fighting the temptation of envisioning himself laying on top of her the same way, but in that dream she was even larger, torso longer than he was tall, with breasts that each weighed more than he did. She read it as simply him not judging her. She was heartened slightly, and pushed on, shifting her body to sit upright in bed, her long legs poking her feet over the end of it.

“So I started to show him that I was in the mood by rubbing his back. That always got him going before. He asked me to stop… but I didn’t want to. I tried to nudge him some more…” By talking dirty, she omitted. She had breathed in his ear how much she wanted to feel him inside her again. “And soon we were… you know.” Dr. Black didn’t need an illustration. He could clearly picture the amazonian Trish slipping her paper gown over her head to reveal her naked body to Jake, and the smaller man removing his clothes to suit, laying back on top of her as she opened her body to accept him, enclosing him in her long limbs.

“But he couldn’t… he wouldn’t…” She started. “He grabbed me by the waist, and the look on his face was…” She choked back tears.

“Disgusted.” Thomas completed, seeing it clearly. Trish nodded and wiped her eyes.

“So you fought about that?” He offered.

“It wasn’t really a fight.” She croaked, her sadness turning into a sort of cold anger. “He basically just yelled at me for thirty minutes about how much of a big freak I am and then stormed off. So, I guess we broke up.”

“I’m not taking his side or anything, so please don’t take this the wrong way, but what if he came back and apologized? You know as well as anyone how hard the changes you’re going through are. Those changes are hard on other people too.”

She considered this question for a long moment, her tears drying as she searched her feelings.

“No. I don’t think I want to see him again.” She said. “Ever since he came here I’ve felt worse. I’m eight feet tall and I don’t have time for him to make me feel like shit about it.”

Dr. Black smiled at her. “That can’t be easy to admit, and shows a good bit of emotional maturity.” He said. He thought about what he had to tell her on Monday. That being eight feet tall was only the beginning. He weighed whether he should tell her now. He looked at her scrunched in a ball at the end of the bed. On one hand, kicking her while she was down could be a bad idea. On the other hand, she had some momentum built up by overcoming this adversity. She might just be able to use that to clear this obstacle as well.

“Listen, Trish.” He started, turning his body more fully to her. “I have some bad news, and I figure it’s best to rip the band aid off now while you’ve got some momentum dealing with bad news.” Trish returned a guarded frown, but nodded for him to continue.

“It might be easier if you adopt a power pose while I tell you.” He said, gesturing for her to move. She resisted slightly, scared about what the news could possibly be. She obeyed, straightening her back, rolling her shoulders back, and tilting her chin up. Dr. Black stayed seated with her on the bed as she closed her eyes.

“We still don’t have a clue why you’re growing, but we can say with confidence that you will grow to at least fifteen feet tall if nothing changes.” She cracked her eye open to look down scornfully at Thomas for telling such a bad joke, but the serious expression on his face made her blood run cold. She couldn’t even imagine that size, being almost twice as big as she was now when she was already struggling to navigate this increasingly tiny world.

“Hold your pose and listen.” He ordered before she could protest or hunch her shoulders. “You’ll be that tall in about four months. In a year, you’ll be over thirty feet tall. Breathe deeply.” He instructed, noticing her not breathing.

She wanted to scream. Thirty feet tall was a description used for buildings or statues, not people. She couldn’t even imagine what that would look like. What’s thirty feet tall? Power lines? But she never for a moment doubted that it could happen. Thomas’s voice had too much conviction in it.

“Breathe deeply and just picture it for a moment.” Dr. Black said in soothing tones. “Get familiar with it, accept it, and conquer it.” He ordered, and somehow that demand made it easier for her to do. She pictured herself growing from her current height to 15 feet tall. Ducking under the door to her room as it shrank down quickly around her, having to turn her hips sideways to navigate them through. She stomped down the hallway to the elevator, slowly getting forced to a crouching walk as the ceiling closed in around her. She would have to fold herself in half to squeeze into the elevator, sitting her butt on the floor just to fit.

Her large fingers would have trouble with the buttons as her body expanded quickly in the confined space. By the time she had reached the first floor, she had grown to the point that her shoulders were starting to press into the ceiling above her, forcing her head down. Mercifully, the door opened to the lobby and she started to squeeze herself out of the door to the awaiting screams of the doctors watching her huge body pour out from the elevator.

This is what they were all so scared of, She thought, as she made her way on hands and knees to the double doors leading to freedom from her shrinking prison. By the time she reached them, she had to get on her belly and squeeze her shoulders through one at a time. She got her head and both shoulders through, but a problem presented itself when it came time to extract her hips which were slightly wider than her shoulders to begin with, and have only gotten larger as she tried to squeeze through.

Fuck it, she thought drawing power from her confident pose, and slammed her hips forward, breaking through the steel and glass like it was a paper. She pulled herself through the opening by pulling with her arms and kicking her feet. Her efforts were rewarded by fresh air as her growth slowed, capping at what she thought was thirty feet tall. She stretched her muscles, enjoying freedom from the miniscule hospital beside her. She took a look around at the world in miniature around her. Her eyes scanned the landscape, taking in the sights when they landed on a tiny Dr. Black standing no taller than her knees.

“You said this would happen if nothing changes.” She said, her eyes still closed and imagining her next question being asked in a booming giant voice to the tiny doctor. “What could change it?”

“We don’t know.” He admitted. “We still don’t know why this is happening.”

“So what if I’m 30 feet tall and things still don’t change?” She asked, worried about the answer.

“In that case, you’ll be nearly 200 feet tall by the end of that year.” He answered truthfully, and the ground shrank away from her as she envisioned herself growing forever. 200 feet tall was such an absurd number, she might as well be the size of the planet. She scanned the ground for Thomas, but couldn’t make out the difference between him and the other inch tall doctors fleeing from her growing shadow.

Dr. Black noticed a tear squeeze out of her clenched eyelid. Her body was shaking now, struggling to hold the pose. “You can release the pose now.” He said softly, and she began to openly weep, curling up in a ball and hiding her face between her knees. Thomas let her cry for a long time, arm hovering over her shoulder. He gently touched his fingers to her arm, and stroked her shoulder.

Her arms opened up immediately and snatched the smaller person into a hug, pushing his head against her collar bone and holding him tight against her chest as it heaved up and down. He put his hands up to push against her, but gave up before she could register it, falling into the hug. He was also imagining her at 200 feet tall, but in his version she cupped him gently in hands larger than king sized beds, to her cheek the size of a billboard.

“Promise me you won’t leave me.” She gasped as she held him there. Thomas couldn’t speak, his face was smothered in her soft skin. He gave her the answer she was looking for by wrapping his arms around her back, squeezing her tightly. The two held each other there as Trish cried out her tears. 

She was so thankful for Dr. Black. She actually was becoming a monster but he never saw it like that. Her mind flashed with images from their walks and talks, visions of his firm directions and kind demeanor. Even if she were to grow to the sizes he was saying, she would still have him, helping her deal with it. So long as she could learn from his confidence, she would be ok. Soon, the tears dried up, and Trish finally released her vice grip on him.

Thomas couldn’t help his erection from poking into her lower abdomen as he held her. While devoting most of his mental energy to comforting her, there was another sizable portion screaming for him to do something about his dick poking into her. As they pulled apart, he looked up at Trish sheepishly to see if she had registered it. He couldn’t tell if her face was red from embarrassment over feeling him poking into her, or if she was red from crying too much. He hoped for the latter.

“So, back to our normal walks then?” The professional said, reemerging to try and regain control. Trish smiled sadly and nodded. “Ok then, see you on Monday.” He said warmly and got up to leave, pulling off his suit jacket to obscure the stiffness in his lap before standing.

“Wait, are you dressed up?” She asked. “I didn’t pull you away from anything with my drama did I?”

Thomas looked down at this suit, his jacket in hand. “Just a date.” He said. “But she understands.”

Oh, ok. She thought, mind dwelling on the warm bulge that was just poking into her stomach. Of course her psychologist lived a whole life besides taking care of her. But why was she feeling so shitty again all of a sudden? She just broke up with Jake, was she that desperate that she was going to feel that way about her therapist, of all people?

Later that night, Trish dwelt on the images of her standing thirty feet tall outside of the hospital, naked and exposed to the world. Small people gathered near her feet and gawked up at her. She was too nervous to move an inch for fear of hurting someone, so she just stood there nervously, hunching her shoulders and wishing she could be small.

“Don’t worry about them.” Came a loud voice from behind and above her. She turned to look up over her shoulder at the source, and was surprised to see a massive and naked Dr. Black standing behind her in place of the hospital. His large hands gently stroked her shoulder to comfort her, and then he used his hands to move her body. 

He used both hands to roll her shoulders back, pushing her chest forward. Then he ran his large finger up her spine, coaxing her to stretch her back muscles up. He reached the other hand up and cupped her neck, coaxing her chin up and causing Trish to shiver. She could feel his cock stiffening, rubbing against her inner thigh as he manipulated her body. He took his feet and nudged hers from the inside, pushing them out to shoulder width, making her assume the power pose. Finally, he brought his hands under her elbows, and coaxed them up over her head. She reached back and wrapped her arms around his neck as he gently slid his fingers back down her arms. One stopped to cup her right breast, engulfing it and tweaking her nipple between his fingers. The other continued down her torso, over the curve of her stomach pulled tight by the stretch. He slid down, just barely grazing her skin as he brought his fingers to her womanhood.

“Breathe in, and breathe out. I have you. You are safe with me.” He whispered into her ear.

Trish kept her eyes clenched closed as she rubbed herself to the thought, and didn’t think about being a giant for the rest of the night.

“I’ll be fine daddy.” Trish soothed her dad by rubbing her hand up and down his back.

“You won’t be fine. You’ll be fifteen feet tall! What about your job? What about marriage, and having kids?” He asked incredulously to his daughter. Trish nodded along tearfully.

“I know daddy, but I’ll be fifteen feet tall and there isn’t a lot we can do about it, so we’ll just have to adapt.” She said bravely through the tears.

It was Monday morning, and Trish had grown another inch and a half since Thomas had seen her last. The time had come to break the news to dad.

“Well what about Jake? What’s he have to say about this?”

“Jake couldn’t handle it, daddy. Jake left.” She said, full tears rolling down her cheeks. Jeb’s protective instincts for his daughter overtook his own shock and fear at the situation. He stepped forward to Trish’s bedside and wrapped his arms around his daughter’s over-large shoulders.

“Oh, it’s ok baby girl.” He said as he held her close. “I’m sorry I reacted that way.” He said. The two held each other and rocked gently back and forth as they worked through their tears. Once they had gotten it out of their systems, Dr. Jacobson cleared his throat.

“So as you can see, we have a bit of a situation here. Obviously she won’t be able to stay at the hospital with her current accommodations for much longer.”

Jeb dried his tears. “Of course, I can bring her home. We have a lot of land… I’m sure I can find some way to keep you comfortable.” He said to his over 8 foot tall daughter.

“That would be for the best, I think.” Dr. Jacobson added, and soon the two men were talking about details involving sending out doctors to care for her until he could get his own staff for her, and about the importance of monitoring her current health to prepare for her increasing size. Dr. Black stood in the corner quietly, shooting glances over to Trish sitting in her curled ball shape.

He had read tons of giantess smut before, and one thing that he always felt they got wrong is how long a woman of that size could live before she got on some person’s radar. One of the doctors would talk, or some passerby would see her sunning herself in the field, and then boom, the government is there to kill or abduct her in the interests of national security. Thomas saw it all clearly, and felt the need to figure out some way to change the path they were going down. And maybe, just a little, he didn’t want her to be so far away from him.

“Can I make a suggestion?” He asked, not knowing what exactly he was about to suggest. Everyone in the room turned to look at him curiously. Ok, start with what you know.

“So, uh, looking at the growth projections extrapolated out to two years…” He began, flipping through the charts detailing Trish’s increasing size. “If Trish continues to grow like this, she will be over 200 feet tall in two years.” He said, looking for recognition on any of their faces. Everyone just nodded, trusting he was going somewhere repeating the grim prospects they already knew. He had to think fast.

“So, you might have a lot of land Jeb, but do you have the facilities to care for her at that size?”

“Well, probably not, but I don’t know anyone who does.” He said.

“Right! You’ll have to build it!” He said, finding his angle. “And look, our current best guess is that she could easily grow to fifteen feet tall, but we don’t know if that could change afterwards, so it makes sense to house her here for a while longer. It’ll give you time to figure out how to accommodate her without the challenge of supporting her as she grows at the same time.”

“I can’t stay here.” Trish protested, motioning upwards. “I’ll be bursting through the ceiling in a month.” Visions of Trish’s growing body crashing through the hospital. Thomas shook his head to dismiss them. Focus.

“No, not here, but you can stay in the sports complex at the university. We have power there right? We get them to dismiss their summer sports camps or whatever and convert the basketball court into living quarters for her. That way all of us doctors can keep an eye on her.” He said, shooting Trish another look. Trish felt herself blushing slightly at his impassioned pleas to keep on being able to look after her.

Dr. Jacobson smiled, seeing the dollar signs involved with hosting Ms. Hostettler for a few more months. “That makes some sort of sense. What do you think, Jeb? Ms. Hostettler?”

Jeb shrugged. “I dunno know about all of this. I just want to do what’s best. I think I can take care of you at home darling, but it’s your choice.” He said, clutching her right hand in both of his. Trish looked between her dad, Dr. Jacobson, and Thomas as she was suddenly put on the spot. She lingered on Thomas, who was wearing a very serious look. He slowly nodded yes.

“Yeah, that sounds good actually.” She said, smiling to everyone else.

“And an NDA.” Thomas added, emboldened by his success.

“Whatcha want now?” Jeb asked.

“An NDA.” He said. “Nondisclosure agreement, to keep people from knowing about her.”

“I know what an NDA is, son, whatcha want that for?”

“The government.” He said, taking a guess that the old cowboy hat wearing multimillionaire was a libertarian. Jeb scrunched up his face, searching his suspicious old head for a factor of his distrust for the government that could explain Dr. Black’s insistence. He slowly started to nod as he fed his fear of authoritarians facts about his soon to be giant daughter.

“No Fed is going to take my daughter from me!” He practically screamed. Bingo. “Everyone gets an NDA. Keep Trishie safe until I can build her giant home for her.” He nodded. Dr. Black wiped sweat from his brow, glad that his gambit had worked. Trish will be strong at fifteen tall, for sure, but not strong enough to resist against the American government. She might never be that strong, so the best thing to do is to keep her secret safe for as long as possible. 

Jacobson clapped his hands. “Well then, sounds like we have a plan. Jeb, why don’t you follow me and we can start working on the legal and billing stuff.” He said, holding the door to the room to allow him out, and flashing Dr. Black a thumbs up for figuring out how to keep such a lucrative patient in their care.

Thomas only breathed a sigh of relief as the door closed.

“Ok.” Trish said suspiciously. Thomas turned to see her with her arms folded over her chest and giving him a curious look. Her body language was looser now that it was just the two of them.

“Ok what?”

“Whaddya mean ‘OK what’?” She mocked. “What was that all about?”

“Honestly, it is the government.” He said, raising his hands innocently. “Get dressed, we are late for our walk.” He ordered and turned to leave. A pillow whizzed by his head, causing him to duck. He turned around to see Trish’s bed without a pillow, and the amazon mimicking his ‘hands up, I’m innocent’ game. They both laughed, and went their separate ways to get ready.

—

The two settled into a pattern after that. Thomas helped her work through any remaining negative feelings that she had towards Jake, and at the same time helped her prepare mentally for being a 30 foot tall giantess. Trish was surprised how these two things sort of went hand in hand. Thomas was having her do a lot of visualization exercises, having her close her eyes and envision what life would be like when she was thirty feet tall. Whenever she did she imagined how insignificant Jake would look to her at that size, standing well shorter than her knee. Trish found it hard to maintain any negative feelings at all about someone so comparatively insignificant.

Trish’s mental health improved quickly now that she was back on her daily walks with Thomas. Without either realizing it, they slowly ran out of business and began to fill the time in their walks with friendly chit chat about their interests, opinions, and hobbies. They learned a lot about each other, like their shared love of board games, science fiction movies, and classic country music. 

Walking with Thomas was always the highlight of Trish’s day, and soon she found herself revolving her entire day around it. Whenever anything noteworthy happened, she would think about how she would share it with Thomas. When she watched a movie or read a book, she would think about how to explain it to Thomas, and wondered what his opinion would be on it. 

One day, as Trish was getting ready for her much anticipated walk, the custom clothes she had ordered arrived to her hospital room in a big box. Trish excitedly unpacked the parcel, glad to have clothes that suited her body for the first time since she grew over 7 feet tall. She rifled through it, unpacking tank tops, shorts, pajamas, and underwear. At the bottom were a couple of brightly colored sundresses that Trish loved as soon as she saw them. 

She held up a yellow one to her shoulders, looking at the pattern of the light dress as it fell over her torso. She got out of bed, standing up quickly to see how the skirt fell, but unfortunately, the excitement got the better of her, and she forgot to stand up slowly to check if today was the day she was taller than the ceiling.

“Ow!” She yelped as she bumped her head against it. She crouched back down and rubbed the top of her head with her hand. She looked up at the ceiling and stood up more slowly, feeling it come into contact with the top of her head as she stood up straight. She looked back down at the dress clutched in her hands, the excitement of getting a new outfit now tempered by the realities of her increasing size.

She crouch-walked over to the bathroom to try it on anyway. The next indignity was not being able to see herself in the mirror, as she was head and shoulders taller than the top of the frame. She was forced to kneel in front of it to see anything.

Trish heard Thomas's signature knock, and suddenly her excitement about being seen in her new outfit was back in full force. She hoped he liked it. She gave one more quick look in the mirror, adjusting her hair to frame her face and dangle attractively over her shoulders. 

Thomas waited patiently outside Trish's door. Usually she was there waiting for him. He hoped she was ok. After another minute he knocked on the door again. 

“Just a second!” He heard her call, then felt her foot steps though the floor as she stomped closer on the other side. Thomas usually made sure to make eye contact with her when she opened the door to say hello, and then turned before he would have to see her manipulate her huge body to squeeze through the door. 

Trish opened it slowly to reveal herself in her new outfit. Thomas did a visible double take. Trish, for two months he had known her, was either in a paper gown or ill fitting men’s sportswear with her hair up in a ponytail. Despite her lack of access to style, Thomas found her to be incredibly beautiful, so when Trish showed up to their walk with her hair down and in her cute new dress, he could not will himself to look away. 

Trish was too busy extracting herself from the door to see his mouth agape. Thomas watched her lean forward to get her head and shoulders under the door, her shoulder length brown hair draping down and obscuring her face. The yellow dress was quite flattering on her. It was held up by two thin shoulder straps that showed off where her long neck met her shoulders and collarbone. The neckline swooped down, ending modestly right above where her cleavage would be. Her breasts pushed against the thin fabric of the dress, hanging low as she crouched through the door. Thomas admired the shape of them changing as she stood and they rested back against her chest.

Now outside of the door, Trish shot a look upwards before standing up to her full height, not wanting to repeat her earlier injury. Thomas was face to face with her midriff, where a textured band encircled her waist and emphasized her lithe hourglass figure.

“Look, my new clothes came!” She exclaimed when she was finally standing up straight in the hallway. Thomas snapped his head back up to Trish’s eyes to make sure she didn’t catch him staring at her. She put her hands behind her back, lengthening her torso and tightening her stomach  to show off the dress. The dress and the pose made her look incredibly feminine in the most intoxicating way. He only barely managed to regain his composure.

“Wow, it looks great! How does it feel?” Dr. Black asked, summoning the professional to the surface by changing the topic to Trish’s feelings. Trish tilted her hip out more.

“Great! It feels good to wear something I would actually choose to wear for once.” She said. “I miss all my cute outfits from when I was small.”

She doesn’t know what she’s doing to me, he thought as he tried hard to maintain eye contact with her. But that too was useless, since he could clearly see her head was brushing up against the ceiling, making him only more attracted to her.

“I bet. Shall we?” He asked, gesturing her forward to lead her out of the hospital. Thomas made sure to walk in front of her, knowing that if he had to witness her navigating her large, sexy body through the too-small-for-her hospital he would explode. He kept his eyes forward as he felt her footsteps through the floor behind him. He had to figure out some way to calm himself down.

“Are you feeling ok?” She asked naively as she crouched into a squat to fit into the elevator. He was staring forward, eyes locked on some point in the distance.

“Oh yeah, I’m fine. Just work stuff.” Thomas lied, keeping his eyes forward as they rode down to the lobby. Once they were there, Dr. Black was waved over excitedly by Melanie at the front desk.

“One second.” He said, holding a finger up to her and jogging over to talk to her. Trish stood back in the middle of the lobby awkwardly, head tilted to not hit the ceiling, and watched the interaction, trying to figure out what it was about and at the same time trying to ignore the gawkers looking up at her. She watched as Dr. Black smiled and nodded along to the woman’s mouth running at a mile a minute. She made a production of  revealing two tickets to something to Dr. Black, who’s face positively lit up. He reached over the receptionist’s deck and gave the woman a hug, and there was that unpleasant feeling sitting in Trish’s stomach again. They said their goodbyes, and Thomas was jogging back to Trish.

“Ok! Sorry about that. Ready?” He said, gesturing to the door. Trish pushed down the bad feeling with a smile.

“Ready.” She confirmed, and soon they were outside, making their way around the grounds. Trish took her small baby steps to stop from totally outpacing Thomas standing more than three feet below her, the top of his head not even clearing the top of her waist. She thought back to her fantasy from that night, of him looking down on her and exploring her body with his big hands. She brought her hands to her waist and squeezed, thinking about how she had wished his hands would envelop her like that.

She tilted her chin up and furrowed her brow. That was just a vulnerable moment that he showed up for, she dismissed. That’s why she thought of him like that. This shrimpy little guy could never do that to her now. Thomas looked up at her, catching her contemplative glower. She felt her face grow hot instantly and snapped her head to look in another direction.

“I asked,” Thomas repeated patiently, “Now that you look back on your and Jake’s relationship with some distance, are there any patterns that you’re hoping you don’t repeat with your next one?”

“Who was that in the lobby?” Trish blurted, ignoring the question.

“That’s a little personal…”

“Was that your girlfriend?” She asked, pressing. She began to realize just how little about Thomas’s personal life she really knew. Of course she knew he was seeing someone, but she didn't know anything about them.

“It’s not really appropriate…”

“Oh c’mon, I shared some very personal stuff with you.”

“Yeah, but I’m your therapist, that’s my job!” He scoffed, suddenly feeling the need to defend himself as if he were being accused of something. Trish immediately stopped in her tracks behind him. He turned to look up at her, and immediately could tell that he had hurt her feelings.

“Oh, hey. I’m sorry I didn’t mean it like that.”

“No, it’s ok, I just thought we were, like, friends. My mistake.” She dwelt on how Thomas was acting strangely around her all day. Maybe this was all a show for her benefit, just him doing his job.

“Trish, don’t be like that.” He said.

“What was the question? Patterns?”

“Trish, c’mon.” He begged.

“One pattern I want to change is making sure I reserve my energy for people who like me for who I really am.” She said, resuming her walk, this time not cutting her pace short to make it easy for Thomas to keep up. He had to break into a jog to keep up with her. They continued the rest of their walk with Trish giving Thomas the silent treatment and him begging up after her. This lasted through the lobby, up the elevator, and to Trish’s room, where she ducked under the frame before not quite slamming it in his face.

Trish spent the rest of the night alone, curled up in bed in her new dress, crying about what a joke her life was. The fact that she considered her therapist to be one of her best friends clearly signaled that this hospital was driving her crazy.

—

The next day’s journey out of the hospital was marked with awkward silence. Thomas was just glad that she wanted to go at all.

Trish looked down at Thomas, who was apparently having a hard time looking back at her. She knew she shouldn’t have reacted like she did. Of course Thomas was her therapist. She had just been so lonely since coming here, and Thomas helped her feel less alone. She looked away from the man and sighed, imagining a walk a few weeks from now where the man wouldn’t even be hip high to her. She was in no position to lose what friends she had, even if the only reason they were friends was because it was his job.

“I’m sorry-” The both said at the same time, cutting each other off. They took turns talking over each other, giving each other the verbal right of way and going down a series of false starts as they negotiated who’s turn it was. It became too ridiculous, and soon Thomas was laughing heartily while Trish steamed, her face flushed.

“I’m sorry! Stop laughing.” She demanded, stamping her bare foot on the sidewalk and putting an end to the circus. Thomas’s laughter subsided slowly as they came to a stop. He stepped away from her so he could see her face better.

“I know you’re my therapist and you were trying to be professional. It was wrong of me to react like that.” She started, crossing her arms and rubbing her elbows. “You’re helping me out a lot, and I do see you as a friend for that.”

Thomas flashed a smile up to her. “I’m sorry too. I get nervous sometimes when it comes to my personal life, but you didn’t cross any lines by asking.” I’m just particularly afraid of crossing them with you, he thought but left unsaid as he maintained eye contact with the gorgeous amazon. “That’s Melanie. You remember that night I came to help you and I was all dressed up? I was on a date with her.” He divulged, as he turned to continue walking. 

Trish forced herself to smile, that same awful feeling was swirling around in her stomach. “Aw, thanks for being there for me. Have you two been seeing each other for long?” She asked nonchalantly as she took slow steps behind him.

“Not really, we’ve been seeing each other every other week since then. I’ve had my hands full.” He said, shooting a glance up at Trish. Trish placed her fingers on her chest as if to say ‘with me?’.

“Oh yeah, like going for walks like this takes up sooooo much time.” she scoffed. She gave him a playful shove, more of a tap really, still too worried about her size.

“Well it’s more than just walking with you. There’s worrying about you, planning for the future, figuring out how to apologize to you…” He listed off as he counted on his fingers. Trish couldn’t help but smile at it. He made her feel so cared for. Her mind wandered again to some point in the future where he was no taller than her ankles, and she knew that if no one else was there, he would be. Then, her mind wandered to him leaning over the desk to hug that woman, Melanie. The way his hands engulfed her small frame, the smiles and excitement they shared as she looked up into his eyes. Trish would never have that with him.

Thomas looked back at her to see if she was enjoying his bit, but only saw a vacant and slightly sad expression on her face. “Sorry, did I say something wrong?”

Trish shook her head, snapping out of it and forcing a smile. “No, nothing. Thanks for caring about me.” She smiled. “You know, I was thinking it might be good to see some of my old friends.”

“Oh, yeah?”

“Yeah, like when I move into the new spot in the gymnasium. It would be good to see them and have a little, I dunno, house warming thing.” She said.

“That sounds like a good idea.” Thomas agreed. They finished the walk discussing the details of such an event. Trish was to move into the new gymnasium later this week, and they could probably get everyone together by the Friday after next.

“You know if you wanted, you could come too…” She said, picking at the waistband of her sundress with her fingers.

“Oh, sure! Ah, Friday, I have a date with Melanie at 8.”

“Oh, well, maybe you two can stop by before you go?” She offered. Actually, this might be perfect after all. Maybe she could banish these weird feelings about Thomas and Melanie if she got to know her.

“Uh, sure, I’ll check with her…” He said, but for some reason the last thing he wanted was for Trish to meet Melanie. It was the same sort of feeling of dread at your ex girlfriends meeting.

“She’s right in the lobby, right?” she asked. “Let’s just ask her now.” She said as ducked under the door frame to enter the lobby. Thomas tried to protest, but Trish’s long legs were already carrying her across the lobby to the reception desk. Melanie immediately noticed her coming as she ducked under the door, the largest person she had ever seen, too large to even stand up straight indoors. 

The giant woman was making eye contact with her, and smiling politely, but Melanie found her intimidating all the same. She stopped a little away from the desk, a structure that was slightly lower than chest high to most adult men not even reaching her hips. She crouched down to get a better look at the smaller receptionist, her hair dangling in front of her face. She used a long finger to draw her brown hair over her ear.

“Uh, hi can I help you Ms. Hostettler?” she said, rising out of her seat so she didn’t have to strain her neck to look up at her.

“Please, call me Trish.” She said with a shy smile. “Your boyfriend has been so helpful to me since I’ve been here. I consider him a great friend.” Thomas turned his back so Melanie couldn’t see him face palm. Boyfriend? Why did she have to use that word?

“Anyway, I was thinking of having some friends over Friday of next week to celebrate moving into my new place. Thomas says that you two are going on a date that night, but maybe you two can stop in on your way?” she offered. Melanie looked up at the earnest expression of the giant woman, and then down to Thomas, who gave a shrug.

“Up to you.” He said.

“Uh, sure. That sounds all right. I’m Melanie by the way.” She said, offering her hand up to Trish. Trish smiled and offered her fingers back to her, letting the smaller woman squeeze her hand, not wanting to intimidate her by wrapping her large hands around her.

“Great! I’ll see you next Friday then!” She said and turned to head to the elevator. Thomas turned to join her, but Trish stopped. “It’s ok, I can walk myself up so you can spend some time with Melanie” She said, loud enough for Melanie to hear and turned to fold herself into the elevator.

Thomas rotated to face Melanie, ashen faced. Melanie cocked an eyebrow up at him.

“What was that about?”

“She just learned that we were dating. I’m sorry, I try to keep my personal life out of therapy, but she… really needs a friend.”

“So you’re my boyfriend huh? Was that how you described yourself?” She asked, smiling wryly. Thomas returned it. He was drawn back to Trish’s hug at eight feet tall, how warm and huge she had felt, and of her smiles down at him during their walks, of the playful shoves she gave him, and the way she laughed at his jokes. His heart fluttered at the thought of her. But she was his patient, and Melanie was there, looking at him expectantly. Melanie was gorgeous, and he did have fun with her on their dates. 

“Sure.” He agreed with a smile. “If you’ll have me.” He said. Better this way, he thought, less temptation to break the rules with Trish.

— 

Trish was introduced to her new living space later that week, the same morning she was measured at 9 feet, 3 inches tall. The entrance was a loading dock that had a large hallway leading to the basketball court, normally used to bring in large equipment to the complex. Thomas followed behind the small entourage escorting Trish inside, noticing that the 11 foot tall marking on the door was just two feet over her head. It wouldn’t be long before she would have to crouch under that as well.

The basketball court was fitted to look like a well furnished studio apartment. The centerpiece was a large bed, 20 feet by 20 feet, more than enough to accommodate the giant woman as she grew in this place. There was a low table, more like a platform really, surrounded by cushions. A projector screen had been set up for entertainment. There was even a big screen television and computer equipped with voice dictation. The bleachers were obscured from view by heavy material that was patterned like floral wallpaper. As she admired her new accommodations, she stretched her arms up and did a twirl, sending the skirt of her dress flying around.

“Thank goodness! No more ducking my head down under the ceiling!” She cheered as she fell down backwards into her overly large bed with a thud, a sea of blankets and sheets that completely enveloped even her large form - for now.

The tour continued with the rest of the facility that was set aside for her. She had access to the pool and the showers in the locker room, as well as the indoor track which she could use to stretch her legs if she so chose.

“It’s nice!” Trish decided, addressing the team of doctors who followed her. “Thanks for the tour, but it’s about time for my walk with Dr. Black.” She said, inviting them to leave them to it.

“About that sweetie.” Jeb said, stepping forward to look up at his giant daughter. “We think it might be for the best that you lay low for a little bit, at least till we can get you home safe.”

“What, like stay inside?” Suddenly the gym didn’t feel quite so homey anymore. Was the plan to eventually keep her stashed in a huge bunker somewhere? Her frown betrayed her thoughts.

“We believe it’s for the best that we don’t alarm anyone, at least until we can tell what your life will be like at fifteen feet tall.” Dr. Jacobson said. She glanced over at Dr. Black, who returned her look with a shrug and a nod.

“It’s for the best.” He said, giving her that same assured look from before. Trish huffed, her chest heaving as she took a deep breath to let go of the stress.

“Fine.” She relented. “But I’d really like for you guys to think about how I can get some fresh air every once and a while.” She said, tilting her chin up as she issued her polite demand. The doctors nodded, and then made their leave, leaving only Jeb and Dr. Black with her.

“You’ll be safe here honey, and soon you’ll have your own little place at home with me.” He said as he walked up next to his daughter. Sitting down on the low bed, her head was level with his chest. He brought her in for a hug, her huge arms wrapping around him.

“Ok daddy.” She said with a sad but trusting smile. And Jeb too took his leave, leaving her alone with Thomas.

“Pretty nice.” He said, gesturing to the area.

“Better than that teeny hospital room for sure. And no more having to hear the little bed creak under me when I roll over at night.” She agreed.

“And you’re ok with the laying low part?” He asked.

“You mean, prison?” She said dryly. “Yeah, I can deal with it. I don’t want to worry anyone.”

“Sounds like there’s more to talk about. Shall we?” He said, offering his hand to her to help her up, she took it gladly, but neglected to put any of her actual weight on it as she stood up to her full height in front of Dr. Black, rising higher, and higher until he was face to face with where her belly button would be. Dr. Black quickly averted his eyes before Trish could notice him staring. She held on to his hand for a little longer as she took long steps to lead them both to the indoor track.

“Your friends will be here next Friday for the house warming. How are you feeling about that?”

Trish smiled. “I’m excited, and nervous. I think it’ll be scary for them at first, but they’ll get over it.”

“So you’re not worried about a repeat of what happened with Jake?” They made it to the track, and started to make their way around it slowly. Trish shook her head.

“No, I mean I don’t really blame Jake anymore.” She said. “If I were a guy I wouldn’t want to be with someone like me either.”

“What, a nerd?” He offered, feigning ignorance. She gave him a shove, nearly knocking him off his feet.

“Har de har har. No, stupid. A giant.” She sighed, reminding herself of their size disparity as what she had judged to be a light nudge had a much bigger impact on Thomas. If only she knew, he thought. He was sure she would find love eventually, though it pained him to think about it.

“Is trying to find love again one of your goals moving forward?” He asked, trying to keep the edge out of his voice.

Trish thought about it for a while. She had been with Jake since college. She had figured she would marry him some day. Now that she was single again, she didn’t know where to begin. She looked down at Thomas, stepping quickly to keep up with her. No, Trish. Not Thomas. Thomas is spoken for, and he’s your therapist. Don’t fall for your therapist. There are probably tons of men like Thomas. Men who won’t be scared of you, who would care for you, who have your exact sense of humor, with strong, sexy arms and hands.

“Um, yeah. I think so.” She said, blushing, as she counted all the ways Thomas was exactly her type. “I think I would like to find love.”   

Finally, Friday arrived, the night of Trish’s “Gym Warming Party” as she had come to call it. Her friends had flown down to their small city and were staying at a nearby hotel. There was Valerie and Monica, who were a couple, Darius, and Kim, her best friend. They had all met in college and had been working in New York City before Trish’s condition, so when they were invited to a housewarming party halfway across the country in her small hometown, they made some assumptions about her circumstances.

“She probably reconnected with some down home country boy from her hometown and said yes to a ring after three months.” Monica, a small firecracker of a red head, alleged as the group left the hotel together to travel to the Trish's address.

“You think this is one of those bad romance movies?...Oh no, that means we’re the big city friends that have to shake the stupid out of her.” Darius replied with a smirk. Darius was the big gay rooster in this henhouse of a friend group.  “No Trish! Think about your career!” He screamed, shaking Valerie by the collar.

“Relax guys,” Valerie, the sharp, butch, blonde scolded as she removed Darius’s hands from her. “Her dad owns a ton of land out here. She’s probably just working from home and in the country air. She’ll get back to the city soon enough.”

“Knock it off and get in the car.” Kim chastised them all, standing by the car door. Trish’s freshman year roommate who she had been inseparable with ever since. She was short and slightly chubby, while Trish was tall and a little lanky. The two were opposites in other ways as well, with Trish tending to be more reserved and Kim more audacious.

The group piled into the rental car and drove through the small city to the address listed on the GPS, which took them directly to a small university campus’s basketball stadium.

“This can’t be right.” muttered Kim. as she tapped on the screen to check the address while idling the car next to the entrance. She was interrupted by a tap at the window. A handsome looking man with black hair and traces of five o clock shadow was waving and rapping gently on the window.

Kim rolled it down. “Sorry sir, we didn’t mean to park here-” she started.

“You must be Kim.” He smiled. “You’re Trish’s friends, right?”

The car looked at each other, and back at the doctor. They collectively concluded that Monica was right. Trish got hallmarked by this dude.

“I’m Dr. Black, I’m Trish’s psychologist. You guys can park right here.” The group gave each other nervous glances as they slowly exited the car, not sure what the dynamic was here.

“You’re her… psychologist?” Monica asked, as they gathered their things from the back of the car, which was mostly lots and lots of alcohol.

“Ha, yeah. I know that’s strange. I’m also a friend of hers. Kind of pulling double duty tonight.” He said as he gestured to the door of the stadium. As he opened it, they could hear the sound of pop music coming from over the stadium's speakers.

“I thought this was a house warming party.” Darius asked as he looked around the abandoned complex, looking for an explanation.

“Oh, it is.” He said as he stopped by the doors leading into the gym proper and turned to face them. “Now, before you go in, I need to remind you of two things. First, your NDA. It’s very important for what you’re about to see to remain between friends. Second, Trish is the same person you all knew before. She’s gone through some changes that she’s sorry she couldn’t tell you about, but there will be plenty of time to talk to her about it. Got it?”

The group just nodded, sharing confused looks between each other.

“Good. Welcome to the party.” He said, as he opened the door to reveal the path to the court. As their eyes adjusted to the dim light, a massive shape in the middle of the court started to come into focus. Sitting at a low table, talking and laughing with a short blonde woman well below her shoulder, was Trish taking up way more space than the woman they knew before should be taking up.

She turned her head to look at them, drawing her lips thin in a guarded smile that slowly turned into an almost apologetic one.

“Hey guys.” She said, and brought her legs under her to stand up, and up, and up, just barely 10 feet tall. There seemed to be no end to her as the skirt of her sundress fell down the long length of her legs to her knees. The smaller woman next to her stood up as well to greet them, so small that she was barely as tall as her hips.

As the giant woman stepped forward to greet them, Darius dropped the bag he was holding and filled the room with the sound of glass shattering. A puddle of alcohol began to form under the dropped bag. Trish put her hand to her mouth.

“Oh no!” she cried. She turned around, reaching a long arm over to the snack table to grab a roll of paper towels. The four stood frozen as she handed the towels to Dr. Black, who pushed through the four of them to help clean up.

“Thanks Thomas.” She said, bending down to hand it to him and then standing back up. “So…welcome to my place?” She said, extending her arms to gesture to the interior.

“Holy shit Trish!” Monica broke the silence first, stepping forward to greet her. She raised her hands up to bring the giant down for a hug.

“Yeah, I know.” She said, tears starting to well up in her eyes as she got down on her knees to accept it. Monica was the shortest of the friends, and even kneeling Trish was taller than her. She cupped her large hands around her friend’s back and held her close. The others started to snap out of it too, stepping forward to greet their inexplicably enlarged friend.

As was to be expected, the group had questions, which Trish fielded to the best of her ability. Darius nearly fainted when she told them that they were expecting her to grow at least fifteen feet tall, hence the strange accommodations, and she could grow much taller than that still. No, there was no explanation. No, there didn’t seem to be any way to stop it.

“What’s Jake think about it?” Valerie asked, but believing she knew the answer to the question.

“Jake and I aren’t together anymore. He couldn’t handle it. I don’t blame him or anything.”

“That’s bullshit.” Monica spat. “Valerie would stay with me even if I was a giant, wouldn’t you Valerie?” She said. Valerie gave a dutiful nod to the little red head and ruffled her hair, glad that it was just a hypothetical. “Yeah, sure.”

“It’s different for men and women, you know that.” Trish said forlornly. “Things just work better if the guy is taller.” She said as if it was a fact.

“He could still use his tongue couldn’t he?” Kim offered, which caused the group to laugh.

“Yeah, but like…” The amazon started rubbing her elbows. “LIke, imagine the guy eating you out is like, three feet tall.” She said, pointing a finger down to Kim’s hips to indicate how tall such a guy would be to Kim. “That’s weird, right?” Everyone laughed.

This conversation was making Thomas uncomfortably aroused, as he watched Trish and her friends discuss the mechanics of pleasuring her. He made a show of checking his watch, and then tapped Melanie on the shoulder.

“Hey everyone, it was so nice meeting you all, but Mel and I need to get going.” he said, standing Melanie and himself up.

“Aw, so soon?” Trish pouted as she leaned over the table to give them both a side hug.

“I’m afraid so.” He said, tapping his watch. “You all have fun tonight, I’m sure I’ll see you all around later this week.” He said.

Melanie gave Trish a big hug in her sitting position. “I’ll be back to visit soon! It was so nice to get to know you!” She squealed. It had been, Trish agreed. Melanie was clever and made her laugh. Her plan to get to know the woman so she wouldn’t feel so tempted with Thomas almost worked, but as the doctor wrapped his arm around her small shoulders to escort her out she could not keep the longing expression off her face, wishing it were her on his arm.

When they had gone, Trish felt a tug at her skirt. She looked down at Kim giving her a knowing look.

“So what’s up with Dr. McDreamy?” She accused her with a raised eyebrow. Trish’s face grew hot.

“What? Nothing, I just-” She started.

“Oh come on Trish, you were eye fucking him the whole time.” Monica piped up.

“Girl wants what she can’t have.” Valerie added. “He’s with that Melanie girl right?”

“I was not eye fucking him!” She protested. “He’s my therapist, and a good friend. He’s just helped me a lot since I’ve started to grow.”

“Yeah I bet he’s ‘helped’ you.” Valerie teased and made a crude gesture with her tongue and fingers.

“You guys, cut it out-” Trish’s face was almost candy red. She was brought back to her fantasy of him standing behind her, using his hands to caress her body.

“I saw the way he was looking at you, too. Dude was looking over here but had you in his peripherals.” Darius said.

“Was he really?” Trish asked, bringing a finger to her lips.

“So you do have a thing for him!” Monica shouted, pointing at her.

Trish covered her face with her hands and screamed to the laughter of her friends.

“Pour her a shot.” Valerie ordered.

The crew grabbed their drinks and let Trish recover from the public humiliation. Conversation flowed as it does among old friends. They caught each other up on the goings ons of their lives, and that led to remembrances of antics past. The group got steadily more drunk the entire time. They loved in particular watching Trish down shots the size of full drinks, one after the other. The tall woman hadn’t drank since she got to the hospital, and was out of touch with her limits. She was soon the drunkest of them all.

“Hmm…” She sighed drunkenly as held the handle of liquor to her face. Her hands were a foot long from heel to finger tip, making the bottle looked more like a beer bottle. She set it down next to her as a longing ache ran through her stomach. She sighed and craned her neck up, and ran her fingers across the top of her thigh.

“Uh oh.” Kim teased, watching Trish stretch. “Looks like Patty Hotcakes is here.”

Trish’s eyes listed open and over at Kim. ‘Patty Hotcakes’. She hadn’t heard that one in a while. Trish was a horny drunk, so when she got very drunk and consequently very horny, her friends referred to her as a different person, which she kind of was. She thought wistfully about how nice it would be to have a big man on top of her right now, but one look around at the modified gymnasium reminded her of her reality.

“Ugh. Why did I have to get so fuggin big.” She slurred, her eyes drooping. She picked the bottle back up and took an unmeasured swig.

“S’okay.” Monica slurred, stepping over the giantess's lap to try and get a turn at the bottle she was holding. “I’m sure your doctor friend could take care of ya.” Patty Hotcakes closed her eyes tighter at the mention of Thomas, the empty ache of her lower abdomen complained loudly about the lack of him there.

“You think he would?” She asked, her heart fluttering as she stood up straighter.

“Oh yeah, he has the hots for you. Why don’t we call him and see?” Valerie bit her tongue between her teeth and pulled out her phone. “What’s his number?”

“I dunknow it.” Patty Hotcakes grumbled, her mind reeling about how she could let Thomas know that she needed him inside her tonight. Her drunken self stumbled on the memory of Dr. Black being paged to help her after she broke up with Jake. A half formed drunken plan, the one where the consequences are barely considered, began to form in Patty Hotcake’s addled brain. The party continued, Trish only really managing to not pass out by holding onto the hope of a visit from Dr. Black. The party died around midnight, and the four visiting friends called rideshares to go back to the hotel. Trish saw them out, and then started absent mindedly stroking herself through the fabric of her dress, thinking of Thomas and motivating herself to put her plan into action.

Over at Thomas’s apartment, an after dinner cocktail in the doctor’s kitchen had developed slowly but surely into something else. Melanie was on top of him, digging her long fingernails into his chest as she rode him. Her thin neck was resting in the palm of his hand, and she nuzzled up against it as she squeezed him between her thighs. Thomas watched as her tits bounced up and down from the force of their thrusting, and reached down to where they were joined to press a thumb into her clit.

As the two worked up to a feverish pace, Thomas found himself imagining Melanie as a 10 foot tall woman, crushing him underneath the wide span of her hips, thighs and ass. The illusion was broken when she leaned forward to lay on top of him as she came, burying her small head in his chest. Thomas closed his eyes to keep the fantasy alive, imagining the wetness below was her soft lips sucking on him, her huge face so large that her nose nuzzled against his chest.

After, the two laid there in each other’s arms, covered in sweat and breathing hard. Melanie ran her small, delicate hands over the span of Thomas’s chest. She was just about to do some pillow talk when Thomas’s pager beeped. At 1 AM that could only mean one thing: some issue with Patricia Hostettler.

Thomas groaned and stood up, the woman next to him gripping him to keep him in bed, and called the hospital. Melanie rose to her knees and wrapped her arms around his back as he took the call.

“Right, fine. Give me 15.” He said, and hung up the phone.

“Is it Trish again? Get in a fight with her friends?” She said hazily.

“Not exactly.” He said. “You can stay here if you want.”

Melanie pouted, but collapsed back in bed, showing off her naked body to Thomas. “I’ll keep the bed warm, big boy.” She said. “Don’t keep me waiting too long.” Thomas smiled and then leaned down to kiss her, taking her cheek in his hand. She wrapped her arm around his neck to pull him down on her. They wanted each other again, and fast. Thomas willed himself to break away and make for the hospital.

He could hear her yelling and whooping as he pulled into the parking lot. Dr. Jacobson and some of the department heads milled around a safe distance away, too afraid to confront her. 

“How long has this been going on?” Dr. Black asked as he adjusted his coat and took a flashlight from the security team. 

“About half an hour now. Security tried to confront her but she ran away and said she needed her therapist.” Jacobson replied. 

“Anything else?”

“Well…” he said, and took a step away to show the car behind him. Crumpled up on the hood of the car was a discarded piece of fabric, the dress Trish was wearing earlier today. A giant, naked, drunk woman was behind the gym, dancing to music in the dark, and asking for him. 

Thomas swallowed hard. Nothing about this seemed in character for Trish’s shy and humble self. She was obviously having some kind of psychotic break. She needed him to keep himself under control more than ever, and she wasn't making it easy by getting naked.

Thomas gave a wooden nod to Jacobson, and turned into the darkness. He circled around the back of gym, the dance music getting louder as he approached.

He clicked his flashlight on and shined it in the direction the music was coming from, and his flashlight caught on a boombox turned to full volume. He approached cautiously, shining his flashlight across the field, when he caught a glimpse of the pale skin of her leg. He heard her laugh and stomp away, avoiding the light of the beam.

“Knock it off Trish.” He ordered, but his voice was drowned out by the music. He whipped his light around in the direction she ran to, but she was too fast for him. He rolled his eyes and marched to the boom box, kneeling down to turn it off. As he did, he saw Trish’s huge feet plant on either side of him.

“Heeey, whydja turn it off for?” She whined as she loomed over him. He was about to turn around and confront her, but she was now crouching down over him, folding her long legs as she lowered herself to the ground. He could feel the heat of her groin near the back of his neck, replaced quickly by the weight of her tits pressing down on top of his head as her long arms reached forward to clumsily manipulate the boombox.

“Hey!” Dr. Black said as he felt her weight push down onto him, but he was quickly freed as the large woman lost her balance and fell backwards onto her butt with a loud thud. He stood up and whipped the flashlight around to see Trish, completely nude, covering her mouth with her hands as she laid laughing in the field. He was still between her legs, her knees bent up, boxing him in either side. Her shins and thighs were each easily as long as his whole legs.

He couldn’t help but scan her large, naked form as it sprawled out away from him, lit from below by the light of his flashlight. Her hips were about as wide as his shoulders, and tapered in towards her tiny waist and tummy set with a cute belly button. Her breasts jiggled happily on her ribs, held up and pressed together by her arms cupping her mouth as she laughed. The wobbly mounds fell apart when she brought her elbows down to the ground to prop herself up and look down her body at the man between her legs. She bit her lips as she detected him down there, hoping he would take her right here, too horny to mind the fact that she was almost twice the size of him.

“S-sorry.” She slurred, still laughing from her fall. Dr. Black could feel the heat of her womanhood radiating on his shins, and struggled very hard not to look down as the gorgeous woman blinked at him through the flashlight. “Can you turn that off?” she asked, shifting her weight onto one elbow to paw at the flashlight, misjudging the distance, and swiping Dr. Black off of his feet. He tried to catch himself, but tripped over her and ended up landing beside her. In any other situation, the playful pawing of the giantess would be very arousing, but the fear of such a powerful person being unable to fully control their body was actively dangerous.

“Oops!” She said, and rolled over to get on her hands and knees over him. He felt her large hand press into the soil beside him and use it to push up her weight. If his head had been just inches to the left, he might have been crushed. He wanted to escape, but was afraid any unpredictable movement from him might mean a misjudgement on her part, so he laid perfectly still as he shined the flashlight up at her face looming over him, her long strands of hair falling down over him, creating a sort of tent for the two of them.

“Omigawd are you ok?” She slurred down at him with real but drunken worry on her face. Dr. Black choked back the fear, steeled his expression, and tilted the flashlight up.

“Listen, Trish.” He commanded. “Let’s get you back inside.”

Trish smiled at him, and lifted a hand up to stroke his chest. He wanted to take her inside! Her insides boiled as she pictured him leading her to bed, and while impractical for him to do at her size, throw her onto it and have his way with her. Thomas stiffened as he saw her hazy smile looking down at him, and felt her long fingers pet him. Christ, he thought. Is she horny right now? Thomas pictured himself screwing the ten foot tall beauty, but he pushed it out of mind with the help of fear and duty.

“Yeah… back inside.” She purred, and sat back down on her feet, pulling herself up from over top of him. She offered a hand down to help him up to his feet. Watching his muscles move under his now grass stained shirt as he stood up in front of her, only a few inches taller than her when sitting on her knees like this. She could almost pretend that he was taller than her. The illusion was short-lived, dying as she put her own feet under her and stood up on her wobbly, drunk legs.

“Maybe you should crawl back.” Thomas suggested, visions in his head of the massive woman stumbling and kicking wildly as she tried to walk.

“I’m not a baby.” She said sternly as she tried to get her balance and failed, tipping off to the right to rapid thuds of her feet as she tumbled back to the ground, the impact of her body hitting the ground making a noticeable tremor. Thomas jumped back at the sight of it. This was too dangerous. He thought. He needed to be stricter.

The giant woman was grumbling as she laid sideways on the ground, her hand on her head as she rubbed the headache from her fall away. She felt a tiny force on her wrist, as Dr. Black pulled her hand away to inspect for any cuts. She liked the way he looked from down here, standing over her. He brushed a strand of hair out from in front of her face and looked down at her with a very stern expression.

“You are going to get on your hands and knees, and follow me as you crawl to bed.” He said. Trish almost gasped at how sexy he was being. The hollow hunger in her abdomen swelled at the thought. Thomas, who was not drunk, could see the effect this was having on her. Hopefully it was just the alcohol talking.

“Mmm, ok doc.” She purred, and pushed herself drunkenly on her hands and knees. Dr. Black turned and motioned her to follow, and she did. Soon the grassy field gave way to the parking lot, and Trish crawled all the same, barely registering the hard surface through the drunken haze and her lust for the doctor.

Soon she was crawling down the hallway, the light of the interior making it clearer to her that the world was spinning. Dr. Black turned to watch her return to her living space, walking down the length of the court to put the giant bed between him and her. She stood up to her full, startling height, and in the light he could see more clearly the curves of her body. She gave a big yawn, suddenly very sleepy with a bed in view, and smacked her lips as she thudded over to the bed, the meat of her thighs and ass jiggling as she took her heavy steps. When she reached the bed she remembered that she was supposed to fuck the doctor, and brushed her hair back over her ear as she scanned the floor for him. She gave him a huge smile as she crawled into bed, making sure he got a good view of her tits hanging down off her chest. 

She crawled her way up the length of the bed. She reached where Dr. Black was standing, and collapsed down on her side, one arm supporting her head, the other arm disappearing behind her back, only her hand visible over the swell of her hip as her fingers idly scratched at the skin around her protruding hip bones. 

She liked this pose, because it showed off both of her tits, her thin waist, and her round hips. For as long as she could remember, the best way to initiate sex was for her to get naked, crawl in bed, and simply make herself available for it. Jake usually did the rest. So when Dr. Black approached her, knelt down to look her in the eye, and said:

“I’m going to get you a bucket for next to your bed, and a bucket of water to drink. Try to drink as much of it as you can before you pass out.”

She was quite perplexed indeed. She had upheld her end of the deal. Presented herself to be conquered. Now he was to do the conquering.

She cast a spurned look to him as he went about gathering the items that he had promised her. She let out a frustrated sigh at this, trying to figure out what to do about it. When he disappeared into the locker room to fill up the bucket with water, she tried to reposition herself, kicking up her leg to show her pussy, and teased the top of her slit with her finger.

When Dr. Black returned to this scene, he nearly dropped the bucket on the floor. This girl was throwing herself at him, this unimaginable beauty, this personification of his every fantasy. He was instantly stiff as a board, a fact that thankfully went unnoticed to the amazon as he approached dutifully to give her the water.

Trish could see from Thomas’s steely expression that this wasn’t working. Did she have to flirt more? As he approached closer with his stiff walk, Trish cupped one of her massive tits with the hand not currently flirting with her pussy. She let out a soft and exaggerated moan, and tried to make eye contact with him as she did, but he just looked forward, focusing on a spot next to her bed. She was starting to get offended.

When Dr. Black reached the end of the bed Trish shifted into a sitting position, planting her feet on either side of him, and tilting her pelvis forward to show him how ready her pussy was for him, But he just sat the buckets down at the floor between his feet, took a deep breath, and looked up at her with that same wooden face.

“Hey.” She breathed, biting her lower lip. “C’mere.” She said, holding her hand down behind him to coax him towards her.

Dr. Black clenched his teeth, every fiber or his being dedicated to resisting this temptation. “Go to sleep Trish.” he said sternly. She looked at him down between her knees, which were level with his hips, then she looked at her hand next to him, almost as long as his forearm. She was much bigger than him, she thought. Then, a darker thought. If she wanted to, she could make him. She brought her hand down to his chest to stop him from exiting between her legs, looking down her nose at the small man denying her. Dr. Black turned, jaw clenched, and gave her a scolding glare. She sighed, and let her fingers slip off of him, laying down back in bed feeling exceptionally unsatisfied.

Thomas marched out of the gym without another word to her, turning off the lights on the way out. He lingered by the door to listen to her, to make sure she stayed in bed and was falling to sleep. It didn’t take long for the wet sounds of Trish rubbing herself to fill the air, accompanied by her barely contained moans. Trish rubbed herself to the thought of Dr. Black palming her small shoulders and pushing her into bed, falling on top of her as he sucked hard on her neck. She passed out before she could finish. 

Later, across the city, Thomas Black slipped past the sleeping Melanie to take a long, hot shower. He took care of himself to the thought of Trish’s large fingers gripping his back, only this time they didn’t slide off of him, they pushed him forward and on his knees in front of her. “Lick, little man.” She ordered him, her blue eyes filled with disdain at the impudent resistance of the tiny man in the presence of the all powerful giantess.

Dr. Black had no idea what to say in the incident report he had to file the next morning. What he felt was likely the case was that a drunk Trish made some rash decisions. But there was another case which was that Trish had developed some feelings for him that were revealed by her drunkenness. If that were true, he would have an ethical obligation to distance herself from her, the same ethical obligation he was already in breach of by not admitting the intense feelings he had back for her. If last night proved anything, he thought, it’s that I am unfit to be her therapist.

At the same time, the thought of not seeing her made his heart hurt. Every time he thought about it, her dazzling smile and bright blue eyes flashed across the theater of his mind, the looks she gave to him when he made a dumb joke or when she was expressing how thankful she was for caring for her. He could not bear to think about being gone from her. 

And so, he chose to lie. Trish got drunk, went outside to get some fresh air, and he coaxed her back to bed. Nothing else happened.

“Once again saving the day.” Dr. Jacobson praised, punching a rubber stamp on the half truth. “I don’t know how we would handle her without you.” He said brightly.

“It’s what I do.” Dr. Black said nervously. “Is she awake yet?” He asked nonchalantly. It was around noon time. 

“She’s been awake. Woke up at her normal time, fit as a fiddle. No signs of a hangover.” Uh oh. He now worried that she was just pretending to be drunk. “Chock it up to her extra healthy liver.” He said with a laugh.

“Ah, great. Then I’ll go get ready for our session.”

“I’m sure there’s a lot to talk about.” Jacobson chuckled, and Thomas was out the door to go see Trish. Part one was complete. He was taking a risk here by submitting this paper this early. If Trish woke up with a different story, he would probably lose his job. He was counting on her either being too drunk to remember, too smart to tell the truth, and not angry at him for spurning her. He thought back to the disappointed expression on her face from last night, and his stomach did a backflip.

He arrived at the basketball stadium to find Trish eating her massive lunch on the low slab of a table with her legs crossed under her. Her fingers had grown too large to practically use most utensils, so she ate the food with her bare hands. Pound after pound of a meal that could easily feed twelve grown men disappeared between her thin, shapely lips.

He saw her catch sight of him out of the corner of her eye, and immediately her face flushed and she looked away. Shit, what did that mean? At least she looked shy about it, which would give him some semblance of control.

“Good afternoon, Trish.” he said bravely as he stepped towards her. “Had a good time last night?” He said with a teasing smile that just made Trish grow redder. She put her face in her hands and groaned. He made his way to her side to put a hand on her shoulder, but decided against making actual physical contact.

“It’s ok. We can talk about it.” He said. “What do you remember?”

“I don’t remember much of anything.” She lied. Trish remembered everything, unfortunately, but she was not about to tell Thomas that after he had turned her down. She felt so stupid for acting like that in front of him, of all people. Her only hope now was to foist culpability for her behavior on Patty Hotcakes.

“I remember getting way, way too drunk with my friends, and then pretty much nothing after they left.”

Thomas sighed in relief, buying the story instantly.

“Did anyone tell you what happened?”

“They were leaving that for you.” She said, face still hot with embarrassment.

“You got naked and were dancing around outside. I had to get out of bed to come here and get you back inside.” He said. As long as she remains embarrassed about this, I have the upper hand, he thought.

“I’m sorry.” She whimpered, shrinking in on herself, genuinely feeling guilty. No wonder he was so mad last night.

“It’s ok, anything for a friend.” He said. Thomas dared to put his hand on her shoulder to comfort her. The feel of her soft skin immediately called back to mind her naked form sprawled along the bed. Oh how he wished to caress her skin from head to toe. He awkwardly retracted it, as if he had burnt his hand.

“So…” She started, curiosity burning about his version of the other events of that night. “...was that it? Nothing else happened?”

And just like that, Thomas knew she was lying about not remembering.

“No, nothing else happened.” He said, affirming the lie as the official story. Trish nodded, half happy to be saved from a lecturing, half sad that he didn’t say something about her drunken attempt to seduce him. What did you think of me, Thomas? Do you think we ever could…? 

The two continued with their normal routine taking a long walk around the track. The tension between the two was no match for their affinity for each other. Soon it was like it all had truly not happened. They talked about how nice it was to see her friends, and about how she was excited for them to come around again tonight. There were some warnings not to get so drunk this time from Thomas. They bantered and joked back and forth in their normal way. One source of humor was the fact that Thomas would have to get a bike soon to keep up with her, or else she wouldn’t really be walking any more, already taking baby steps as she was.

As they wrapped up for the day Trish saw Thomas out. He hesitated at the door, turned, and looked up at her, directly in the eye.

“If anyone were to find out about what really happened last night.” He said, a grave expression on his face, “I might not be able to be your therapist anymore.”

Trish felt a cold feeling wash over her, and she was keenly reminded that he had seen her naked and drunk. She nodded obediently, and said nothing else.

Thomas exited the building, deciding that went as well as it could have. That is when he noticed a van parked across the street in an empty parking lot, a driver in aviator sunglasses just hanging out. He felt his blood run cold as he assumed the worst. The government knows about Trish. Either someone had seen her on her romp yesterday, or someone from the hospital got cold feet after seeing her mischief. In either case, this was bad. If they discovered who and what Trish was, they would no doubt find some pretense to take her into custody.

He returned to the hospital, to the floor where the department head’s offices were. There were only a few people who knew the full scope of her condition, and they would all be on this floor. He peaked his head into the various offices, looking for some clue as to who the rat could be. He glanced at the various doctors doing their normal office work, until he got to Dr. Vale’s office. The man had all the blinds drawn, and was peering out of a crack in his window, down at the gymnasium where Trish was staying. That's the one.

“Hey Dr. Vale.” Dr. Black said, intentionally startling the man. “Whatcha looking at?” He said, taking a moment to scan the messy office. It was easy to recognize Trish’s growth charts in the mess, as well as ones written by Dr. Vale himself that extrapolated her growth far beyond what the research team had done. Three years out, Ten years out, with additional notes about how many calories she would be eating as she reached those heights.

“What’s all this?” He asked, shuffling the papers.

Dr. Vale whipped around, sizing up Dr. Black, the monster’s handler, for lack of a better term. He squinted at him, deciding if he was to be trusted.

“These are charts, extrapolating Patricia Hostettler’s growth over the years.” He said cautiously.

“I see that. And what are your thoughts?” He asked.

“She’s a threat to humanity.” He said urgently, taking a few steps closer to Dr. Black and almost whispering.

“I hardly think a 30 foot tall woman is a threat to humanity.” Dr. Black scoffed.

“That’s only if she stops growing at 30 feet! Don’t you see? If she keeps growing at her daily rate, she’ll be over 200 feet tall the year after that, and over a 1000 tall the year after that, and after that, almost a mile tall!” He shouted, nearly frothing at the mouth.

“The amount of food she’ll need to consume will be absolutely absurd! She’ll need more than what some states produce in a day for a single meal!” Thomas pushed down a daydream of Trish, naked like she was last night, except this time it was an entire city trapped between her legs, sitting with her butt on the ground, her thick thighs and small waist serving as a pale backdrop for the skyline. Her womanhood was only barely covered by the skyscrapers poking up, some not even reaching the underside of her breasts. She licked her starving lips lustily. “Feed me.” She begged, as she took a finger taller than a skyscraper and played with her clit like she did last night.

Dr. Black was shaken out of it by Dr. Vale grabbing him by his collar and shaking him. “She’s gonna kill us all, man!” He yelled. He pushed the crazed doctor off of him, sending him clattering against the desk. There was no way sweet, funny, innocent Trish would hurt anyone even if she did grow past thirty feet tall. He was unsure what four years down the road would look like, but one thing was certain, he had to protect her now. He balled up his fist, and delivered a swift downward blow to the prone and cowering doctor, knocking him out.

Thomas had to think fast. If Dr. Vale had already called the authorities, there was probably no chance of hiding her at her dad’s place. He kicked himself for his hairbrained scheme to keep her close to him. He should have just let her go to her dad’s and lived her life there. Now she was at risk of being thrown into a government lab where she would be experimented on, and likely killed. The thought of it made his chest hurt.

Then a thought occurred to him. What if his trying to protect her was the issue all along? He opened the door to the hallway, looking both ways, and sprinted back to the gym being careful not to be seen.

He found Trish laying in bed, watching TV on her projector with a bored expression on her face that melted away as soon as she saw Thomas running to her.

“Trish! Trish! We have to go!” He yelled. Trish’s brow furrowed and looked around the sports complex that had been her entire world for the last couple of weeks.

“Go where?” She asked, but was already standing to follow.

“Into the city.” He said. Trish’s eyes lit up. 

“Really, outside?” Her face brightened. “Wait, why?”

He signaled for her to get down to his level. She knelt down on one knee and hunched her back forward to get closer to him.

“The government is here.” He hissed. “And if we don’t do this, there is a high chance that you get ‘disappeared’.”

Trish scoffed. “You sound like my dad.” She said, not amused, and stood up to take back her spot on the bed.

“I’m serious, Trish.” He said. “We’re going, now.” He reached up for her hand dangling at her hip, and pulled her to the back entrance by the pool. Trish almost resisted, but couldn’t help but be swayed by the doctor taking charge. Trish was now a full three feet taller than most doors, so she had to get on her hands and knees to squeeze through this part of the complex. Soon the two of them picked their way through the forest as Thomas relayed the plan. As they reached the edge of the forest and about to step onto city roads, Trish hesitated.

“I don’t know if I want to be news.” She said shyly.

“It’s the only way to keep the government from wiping you off the face of the earth. You can’t disappear when everyone is looking at you.” He said, motioning her forward, but she stood still behind the tree she hid behind, her head well in the branches.

“What if I should disappear though?” She said, “What if I am a danger to people?” She drifted back to the thoughts she had when she was drunk, of overpowering Thomas to satisfy her.

Thomas frowned, gave her an empathetic look, and then walked up to her to grab her hand. “You’re not a monster Trish, you’re a kind soul that just so happens to be going through extraordinary changes.” He said, and without asking, gently coaxed her forward. She felt his arm pulling on hers, and though she could easily stand her ground if she wanted, decides to trust him. She took a timid step out of the darkness of the forest and into the small city. She was very nervous, but whenever she felt like she couldn’t take another step, she squeezed Thomas’s hand with her thumb to reassure herself.

Nobody had seen anyone her size before, so as soon as she would turn a corner all eyes would be on her. Of course, then came the cameras, which was Thomas’s plan all along.

“Just be yourself. They’ll love you.” Thomas reassured as Trish gulped, and then released her hand.

“H-hey everyone!” She waved her fingers down at the people congregating around her, most not even as tall as her hips as she cut across the city. “I’m Patricia Hostettler! Nice to meet you! I’m going to go sit in the park if you want to talk!” It was hard for her to keep her voice from going cutesy as she saw the smaller people looking up at her with slack jawed expressions.

Word spread around the city like wildfire. People were sticking their heads out their windows as the giant woman passed by. She only had to look up a little bit to greet them, too. By the time she reached the park, there were about fifteen people waiting for her. She waved and smiled at them, and found a place somewhere open and in the grass to sit down cross legged. She started to hunch, but a gentle tap from Dr. Black reminded her to sit up straight, shoulders back, chin up. The small crowd began to grow larger, and soon there were nearly fifty cameras pointed at her. 

“Hey everyone, I’m Patricia Hostettler…” She said, introducing herself just as they had rehearsed in the woods. “I’m kind of just out here to get some fresh air.” She shrugged, passing herself off as totally normal. The crowd burned with questions, and soon a few brave souls were blurting them out at her. 

“How tall are you?”

“About ten and half feet tall.”

“How’d you get so big?”

“Uh, it kind of just happened… it’s kind of still happening.”

“You’re getting bigger?!”

“Yeah, slowly. The doctors think I might grow to fifteen feet.” The crowd gasped.

A little girl approached the giant woman nervously at the coaxing of her parents.

“Can I be as big as you one day?” She asked timidly. Trish hunched down to address the little girl at eye level.

“I hope you never are. Being this big is actually really, really hard.” She said with a sad smile.

Within a few back and forths, the crowd was completely enamored by her demure nature and sense of humor. Being pretty didn’t hurt either. The questions began to grow more invasive as the cameras hungered for more. Questions changed from how much she ate to her sex life, with one man even asking what she was doing that night. She laughed it off uneasily, but shot Thomas a look to see if he noticed someone flirting with her. People came and went, but she was easily the biggest spectacle that the town had seen all year. 

After a little less than half an hour, hospital security was beginning to show up to the scene and eying the proceedings warily. Dr. Black nudged Trish to point them out, signaling that it was time to wrap it up.

Trish rose up to gasps from the crowd as they were reminded just how truly large she was. She stayed bent over, hands on her knees to address her watchers closer to eye level.

“It’s been fun guys, but I think it’s time for me to go back to the hospital. It was nice meeting you all!” She sang, waving her hand down at the crowd. Some of them still followed her as she made her way on the main road back to the university, but were cut off by hospital security quickly forming a perimeter around her.

The hospital was in chaos when they returned, with a load of doctors and Jeb Hostettler himself showing up to give Trish and Dr. Black an earful about how reckless they had been. Threats of lawsuits, threats of reprimands, even threats of arrest flew freely from their mouths as the two rule breakers just sat and absorbed it.

“This was Trish’s choice.” Dr. Black defended with a lie that Trish nodded along to. Trish looked over at Dr. Black defending them, and realizing that she would do anything that man said. “It was bad for her mental health to be cooped up in the gym like that, during summer of all seasons. She had to go get some fresh air.”

“Well you might have thought of maybe starting off small, Dr. Black.” Jacobson spat as he readied himself to go meet the slowly growing fleet of press vans outside the gym.

“Daddy…” Trish whimpered as Jeb remained, pacing in front of them.

“I shounta let ya stay here.” He said, shaking his head. “Now the Feds are gonna come whisk you ‘way.”

“That’s why we did it, daddy, Dr. Black saw a van parked across the street.”

“They can’t make her disappear if everyone’s looking at her.” Dr. Black repeated his wisdom from earlier. “I”m sorry, sir, but we had to act.”

Jeb chewed on his distrust for the government bouncing around in his paranoid mind. He relaxed his shoulders and approached Dr. Black. Suddenly, a right hook from the old rancher sent the young doctor tumbling to the ground.

“That’s all. Good work.” He said, rubbing his knuckles.

“Daddy!” cried Trish as she stooped down to attend to Thomas laid out on the floor. He drifted off into unconsciousness to the feeling of Trish’s large hands helping him up and onto the bed, the last thing he saw was her standing over him, looking down at him with a concerned look.

He dreamed he was staring up at her face while cupped in her hands, her gentle, caring expression painted over her billboard sized face. She brought him up to her lips, wider that he was tall. They puckered, and planted a huge kiss that covered half of his body, her nose brushing against his cheek. She pulled him away so he could get a good look at her face smiling down at him. 

“My hero…” she breathed, her hot breath washing over him.

—

The next few weeks were a frenzy of media attention. The story of Patricia Hostettler, the woman who inexplicably doubled in size in the span of a few months, made it to the national news in short order. It was mostly reported as a sort of public interest story, a bit of bizarre news to take the edge off of more grim news about the economy, natural disasters, and geopolitics. 

In the first week, stories were cobbled together from footage from Trish’s initial walk through the city. Despite having the confidence and capability to be seen in public, the demand for videos and images of her made her trips into the city quite invasive. Thomas and Trish started to take their walks through the city, mostly so that Thomas could chase away the paparazzi. One time, Trish caught one of them trying to sneak shots up the skirt of her sundress. Though he didn’t get the upskirt photo, the series of images he did take did well enough. A shot of her shocked expression looking down at him from above, a shot of her face covered in a furious blush as she tried to pull her skirt down to hide herself, a shot of her slinking away, eyes cast over he shoulder, and finally, a shot of Thomas Black confronting the man.

Almost immediately Trish began to get solicited by a number of opportunities. A few WNBA teams wanted to know if she was willing to try out. A few clothing companies wanted to know if she would want to wear sized up versions of their clothes. And of course, various talk shows and news outlets wanted to figure out some way to schedule an interview. The mail was pouring in day after day, so much that the hospital assigned Melanie to help Trish as a sort of assistant.

“I don’t want to be a spectacle.” She confided in the short blonde woman as she tossed one of a million sponsorship opportunities over her shoulder.

“I hear you.” Melanie nodded, rifling through the stack. “But still, all these letters represent a lot of free stuff. Look here, this is a big fashion designer, you could be wearing couture on your trips to town.” She flashed Trish the offer letter with a cocked eyebrow.

“Maybe we can ask them if they’ll do shoes? ‘Excuse me ma’am, do these come in size a thousand?”

“Hahaha! I’ll put it in the ‘maybe’ pile.” Melanie smile and picked up the next stack to look through.

“Hey, having fun without me?” Thomas asked as he entered. Trish could immediately tell he had bad news for her. Just the way he was walking, the way he was turning up his confidence.

“Just going through Trish’s mail.” Melanie smiled and beckoned him over for a kiss. Trish pretended that the ceiling had something interesting going on as they locked lips.

“Anything good?” He asked Trish.

“I might have a very promising future as a center for the Chicago Bulls.” She said sarcastically. “What’s that?” She asked, pointed to a packet of papers she spotted held nonchalantly at Thomas’s side.

“Oh, uh, Melanie, could Trish and I have a moment?” Thomas asked his girlfriend, holding his hand down to offer to help her stand.

“No it’s ok.” Trish interrupted, pushing her hand down on Melanie’s shoulder to get her to keep sitting. Thomas cocked his eyebrow at her, challenging her decision without words. Trish immediately felt her heart sink. Whatever it was, it was bad news. Trish gulped, but then quickly tilted her chin up. I need to show that I’m able to handle this, she thought.

“Yeah, it’s fine.” She reiterated. Thomas gave her a calculated look and nodded, a faint smile lighting his lips that made Trish’s heart flutter.

“Ok.” He said, waving the packet over his head. “This is the latest report from the research lab about your growth.” Thomas paused for a few seconds, giving Trish a chance to interrupt him as an out. Trish straightened her back in response, bracing herself. She fervently wished it was news that her growth was slowing down, but she knew deep down that this would not be the case. Now she just hoped it wasn’t getting faster. After reaching 11 feet tall, the world seemed to be getting tiny at an incredibly fast pace.

“They confirmed that you will indeed grow to at least 30 feet tall.” Melanie stifled a gasp. It was the first time anyone outside of the department heads and Trish’s immediate family that had heard that number in relation to Trish.

Trish was well versed in picturing herself at that size thanks to Thomas preparing her for it with the visualization exercises. She knew 30 feet tall would mean being taller than houses. She would never be able to fit inside most buildings, and normal sized people wouldn’t be taller than her mid shins.

“Oh, is that all?” She said, putting on a show of confidence. She had been praying each night that fifteen feet tall would be the limit. Thomas could tell she wasn’t being truthful with her feelings.

“Melanie, could you actually give us a moment?”

“No, I’m serious, it’s fine for Melanie to stay.” Trish furrowed her brow in determination, resisting the lump forming in her throat.

“Trish, it’s ok to feel sad about this.” Thomas said bluntly. “I know it wasn’t the news you wanted to hear. It’s ok to be sad. You don’t have to be brave for anyone.”

Trish resisted shaking, his words rolling over her like a protective blanket, inviting her to be vulnerable. She wanted to be strong for Thomas. She wanted to show him that he had fixed her, that she was going to be ok, and maybe he wouldn’t need to be her therapist and they could be just friends… or something more… But it was no use. She felt too protected, and the lump in her throat exploded into an arrested sob. Trish cried deeply, right in front of Melanie. She buried her face in her hands to hide herself from them, but soon she felt both of their small hands on her shoulders to comfort her.

—

The culmination of the whirlwind of going public as an exclusive interview with a national news organization. Jeb hired a public relations firm to help set the story up so that Trish could tell her side of things and perhaps get some public sympathy ahead of her becoming scarily huge.

The news crew arrived in the morning for their profile, in time for Trish’s daily measurement. They filmed her as the doctors explained that they had to use a truck scale for her weight, which today read just shy of 900 pounds. To measure her height, they had her lay down on the floor of the gym. The shot they used showed Trish wearing her short athletic shorts and a tight t-shirt, smiling sheepishly at the camera, arms around her legs as she was curled into a ball. The doctors came with the measuring tape and told her to stretch out, and she complied

The camera people had misjudged just how long her legs were, so she softly said “watch out!” as she extended them forward, pointing her toes down. Her feet, 1 and a half feet long each, were as tall as the cameraman’s shins. The giantess gave one more nervous smile to the cameraman by her feet before she rolled her spine back, laying flat on the ground. The cameraman did a panning shot over her body as the doctors moved to measure her. Up the length of her long legs, towards her hips, where her hip bones stuck out, lifting the waistband of her shorts ever so slightly. Laying down like this exposed a small band of her flat tummy and a peek of her belly button. The cameraman couldn’t help but wonder how heavy her breasts must be, which would be on the larger side for a woman of normal size, making them look like the size of cantaloupes on the scaled up Trish. He panned over the swell of her breasts where the muscles of her neck flexed to look over at him from the ground, a little bit of red in her cheeks.

“Is this ever annoying?” Nancy, the reporter, asked.

“Sometimes getting measured is annoying.” She said, remembering earlier advice from Nancy to restate the question to help the editors make it sound natural. “And I hate hearing that I’m bigger each day, but it’s important to know.”

“11 feet, 2 inches” The doctor read, letting go of the tape. The reporter let out a shocked gasp and Trish let out an exasperated sigh. “See? It sucks.” Two inches away until she was exactly twice my size, Thomas mused from outside of the shot, present to give Trish the support.

Next were shots of the giant woman comparing her body to the reporter. The reporter was a shorter woman, barely 5’4” in heels, and the director made sure to highlight their shocking differences in height in many ways. There was a sequence of the reporter walking between Trish’s legs, standing well shorter than her inseam. There were shots of them pressing their hands and feet to each other. The reporter’s entire hand rested easily in her palm, and her big toe was nearly the size of the woman’s entire foot.

“That’s great you guys.” Said the director. “Let’s do one more, Ms. Hostettler, can you pick up Nancy and hold her to your hip?”

“Like a baby?” Trish asked, color returning to her cheeks. Since becoming double almost everyone’s size, she had been struggling with how little and cute everyone was getting. It took everything from her to resist pinching their widdle cheeks.

“Yes, like a baby.”

“I dunno Chris-” Nancy started to protest. She was trying to find the words to express what made her uncomfortable about it when she saw the amazon putting her hands on her knees to bring her face closer to hers.

“What do you think? Don't worry, I'll be gentle.” She said, her eyes sparkling. Nancy looked back at the director, who gave a nod. Nancy gulped down her fear and held her arms up like a child asking to be picked up.

“Ah!” She shouted as she was lifted in the air, and now she was blushing, too. Trish used her arm to create a seat for the woman, and brought her other large hand around her back to hold her firmly to her chest. Trish’s size made the reporter look like a toddler in a pant suit, her high heeled feet dangling helplessly by the woman’s thighs. Trish looked down at the small woman pressed against her body and felt a warm fuzzy feeling that made her smile. 

“Ok, can you get the shot?” Nancy asked panickedly as she looked at the ground from a vantage point that one only normally gets from being on top of an 8 foot ladder.

“That’s great. Hold it. Nancy, can you put your arm up on her shoulder? Great.” Dr. Black nearly had to excuse himself as he watched it happen. The way she picked her up with ease, the way she balanced her on the wide swell of her hip. The way her left boob was pressing oh so subtly against her small body, and her smile, that warm, humorful smile. The thought occurred to him that she would make a great mother.

After they got the shot Trish returned Nancy to earth, and took her position for the interview. They had her sit on the floor of the gym opposite Nancy. Sitting with her butt on the ground, the growing woman was much taller than the reporter who was barely as tall as her eye line. It made for a great shot demonstrating her size but still allowed the two to connect.

As was arranged, the questions were mostly soft balls, and Trish knew they were all coming. The two women made each other laugh as they discussed the difficulty of clothing and feeding her. There was a somber moment where Trish divulged how lonely it was when she first started growing, but with the help of the doctors and her friends she was feeling more like herself.

“...just bigger. A lot bigger.” She smiled.

“More to love.” Nancy agreed. “Speaking of love, what’s it like for a young woman of your height to find it? Since revealing yourself have there been any eligible bachelors that rise to your standards?”

Trish blushed, and avoided glancing past the camera to where Thomas stood. She shook her head. “I’m just focused on adapting right now, I’m going through too much to bring a boy into the mix.” She laughed. “But maybe one day.”

“And what does your future hold? I’ve been told you’re expected to grow to an astounding fifteen feet tall. What will your life look like at that size? I assume you won’t be living on a basketball court forever.”

Trish wobbled uncomfortably, chewing her lips and picking at her clothes with her long fingers.

“Actually…” She started. “We just got a report back that said I could grow to thirty feet tall, and I will most likely be that tall in about 6 months.”

The reporter almost dropped her microphone, her mind filled with the thought of the woman that just easily manhandled her and held her like a baby being three times as tall as she was now. She would be the size of a kitten to her.

“I’m sorry, can you repeat that please?”

The scared look on the reporter’s face was making her self conscious. Now she did look past the cameras to Thomas for support. The doctor tilted his chin up and flexed his arms, and mouthed “you got this.” Trish put on a determined face and nodded.

“I’ll probably grow to 30 feet tall, the doctors say.  It’s honestly pretty scary, but as long as I have the support of my family and friends, I’ll be able to get through anything.”

The reporter nodded dumbly, digging deep to remain professional in the face of that bombshell, but not managing to think of anything to say. Instead, after a brief pause she turned to the camera.

“And there you have it, Patricia Hostettler. The woman who mysteriously grew to become the world’s largest human, and she’s getting… bigger.” She forced a smile. Trish blushed and smiled at the camera too, and gave a subdued wave with her foot long hands. 

Thomas was glad that the reporter seemed content to give her condition an amused shrug, for now. He wondered how big she would have to get for the tone to change, the growth charts Dr. Vale made still lingering in his mind. If Trish didn't stop growing, the news would be reporting on the exploits of a miles-tall woman easily capable of flattening a city with a single step.

That night Trish, Thomas and Melanie were hanging out in Trish’s living area celebrating the national news report and her last scheduled interview, something they had been looking forward to since the circus they put on in town made their lives a hell of media interest. The three of them spent the night playing a board game (they had to help Trish move her pieces, her fingers were too large to move them as delicately as needed), laughing, and chatting. 

Melanie was getting a strange feeling that, despite being Thomas’s girlfriend, that she was the third wheel in the situation. Trish and Thomas carried on with each other, laughing at each other’s jokes and teasing each other. They kept attacking each other in the game they were playing, almost like they were going out of their way to interact in any way possible with each other. Melanie ended up easily winning as the two dedicated most of their resources to fighting the other.

“Ah, good game.” Trish said, leaning back away from the table and bracing herself on her arms. “What now? Do you want to watch a movie or something?” She asked her smaller friends.

“I’m getting a little tired.” Melanie yawned exaggeratedly, and leaned into Thomas’s chest. “We should go.”

“I’m still wired.” Thomas objected. “I could stay for a movie.”

Melanie pouted a bit, and made sure to give Thomas a view of her cleavage as she leaned into him. Thomas looked down, and then looked up to Trish, who was pretending to be very interested with some spot on the other end of the room.

“Please…” She said, almost in a moan. Thomas was conflicted between being a good boyfriend to Melanie, and having the opportunity to have a little more quality time with Trish who he hadn’t gotten to see as much of after all the media attention. 

Melanie picked up on his hesitation and released him from the burden of the choice with a forced smile and a pat on the cheek. “Aw, that’s ok, I can see you want to hang out more. I’m gonna go home to bed though. Walk me to my car?” She asked, standing up. Thomas followed her, shooting a look back over his shoulder and said. “Choose anything you want, I’ll be right back.”

Trish smiled and gave a wave to Melanie before turning her attention to selecting a movie to watch. Thomas liked sci-fi movies so she started there. She scrolled through the selection while waiting for him, finally settling on a cheesy looking film where a woman takes some drugs and gets telekinetic powers. Thomas returned shortly after.

“What are we watching?” He asked, then answered his own question by looking up at the screen. “Looks terrible. I love it.” He said, and walked to join her. Trish elected to watch the movie lying on her stomach. Thomas was also seated on the bed, a few feet to her left, leaning back to brace himself on his arms.

The movie started and, as predicted, it was quite bad. And yet, Trish found herself oddly relating to the character who was developing all these strange telekinetic powers. The way the character struggled against feeling alienated from normal people struck a chord. Halfway through the story the main character and her love interest (a rugged police detective) are hiding from the authoritarian government in an abandoned apartment building. In the darkness, they reveal their true feelings for eachother, and have hot, steamy, badly shot sex.

The rugged police detective held her in his arms firmly, her head buried in his chest, her small arms pinned between them. The detective grabbed her ass over her dress, and the woman tilted her chin up to kiss him passionately. Soon, she was using her powers to make them both float in the middle of the room as their love making grew more physical.

Trish felt that hungry hollowness she had felt the night she had gotten very drunk, and ventured a look over to Thomas, who had by now shifted to laying on his side, one strong arm propping up his head, the other resting against his thigh. He was with Melanie, she reminded herself, trying to put the thought of them floating together out of her mind and to keep her focus on the movie. The scene ended, and the two characters continued their adventure, the rugged detective leading the all-powerful woman by the hand as they navigated increasingly difficult challenges.

The hunger complained again, the need to be close, and to be fulfilled. She looked down at Thomas again, her lips parting and her breath short, mentally screaming for him to look over at her. Please hold me. Please take me. He’s your therapist, she reminded herself, and he won’t be able to be your therapist if you cross this line. She turned her attention back to the movie, distracting herself by playing with her hair.

The climax. The woman’s powers had grown out of control, and unless something happened soon, she might destroy the very city she called home. The detective fought against her psychic outbursts as he approached the feminine figure at the center of the storm, reached forward, and drew her in for a passionate, world ending kiss. The waves of destruction subsided as the woman collapsed into his all encompassing embrace, the light returning to her eyes through the power of true love.

By this point Trish’s desire was boiling like lava within her, too powerful to ignore, and unable to be contained. She looked over at Thomas, who, feeling her move this time, Looked right back over at her. They made eye contact, he gave her his amazing smile, and said “Saw it coming.” and turned to continue watching the movie. Trish laughed a little too hard at that, anything to affirm him and get him to notice her.

I just need to wait for the movie to end, she told herself. And then I can have all the fun I want to by myself. She breathed deeply to try and control herself, but the movie dragged on after for what seemed like eternity. Trish began to think about her current size, and the size of everyone around her, and what love might look like when she was fifteen and then thirty feet tall. She tried to imagine it, and mostly came away with the images of her laying on her back bored as a comparatively two foot tall man tried hopelessly to please her. She would be that big in just a few months, she thought. The window for her to have satisfying sex again was quickly closing.

She found herself staring at Thomas now, thinking about the feeling of his erection when she held him against her that one night. He liked her when she was that big. Could he like her when she was even bigger? The details about him being his therapist or being in a relationship with Melanie were melted away by the fire within her, not even considered as she began to entertain the idea more explicitly.

The credits rolled. Thomas began babbling about the plot and the writing, as he often does with these things, but Trish was not listening. Trish was working up her courage. She was going to need to break the barrier between them. She had to try. She freed her hand from under her chin and rested it on Thomas’s back, her long finger tracing the muscles of his shoulder.

Thomas’s movie critique stuck in his throat as he felt her large, warm hand make contact with his back. He immediately jumped, but she held her hand to him firmly. He looked over at her to see her studying him with her blue eyes, clearly nervous.

“Trish? What’s up?” He said, nervous himself, and already desperate to hide the bulge he felt swiftly growing in his pants.

“I’m nervous to say.” She said, but continued to stroke his shoulders flirtatiously. Thomas had a feeling what it was about. He felt his stomach turn to jelly, dread and excitement competing for control of his body. The same considerations Trish had fought through immediately jumped into his mouth. I’m with Melanie. I’m your therapist.

His mind landed on the memory of Trish naked and drunk, coming on to him. Back then he was able to resist temptation by reminding himself of his duty to help her and of the danger of the situation. This was different. Trish was completely sober, and in Thomas’s professional opinion, of sound mind. He could tell that she wanted him. A fire was lit and started to grow in his belly as months of hidden attraction grew uncontrollable now that it was being reciprocated. Thomas tried to pour water on it by donning his layer of professionalism as he often did to hide his attraction for this patient.

“It’s ok, you can tell me anything and I won’t judge.” He said, sitting up and moving away from her probing fingers. He knew what she wanted quite clearly. He hoped by making her say it out loud she might shake herself out of it and release the both of them from this slow motion catastrophe because he was quickly losing the will to do so.

Trish thought about it for a minute, retracting her hand from Thomas. She chewed on what words to say and the confidence to say it. That’s right, confidence, she thought.

Thomas watched as she shifted her huge body on the bed, bringing her legs under her and crossing them in the middle. She straightened her back, rolled back her shoulders, and put her hands on her hips. She tilted her chin up, and breathed deeply, letting her breathing fill her with the confidence necessary to say what she had to say next.

“Come here.” She said, almost glaring down at him at the foot of the bed. Thomas gulped at the sight of her sitting there straight and powerful, issuing commands like the dominant goddess of his fantasies. The fire inside him burned hot, hot enough for him to not think to protest the order. He got up onto the bed with her and walked to meet her face to face. Their eyes were level with each other like this, and they made intense and hungry eye contact as their fires started to burn together. 

Trish took her hands from her hips, and brought them to Thomas’s hanging on his sides, hands almost trembling. His forearms rested in her palms, her long fingers wrapped around his elbows and held him close to her. He rested the palms of his hands on her forearms, looking down to see the size difference between them, and then looked back up at Trish who was chewing her lips. 

“What’s up?” He asked, voice trembling in anticipation. Trish struggled with words again, and decided to just go for it. She closed her eyes and leaned her face forward, parting her mouth and making kissing her irresistible. Thomas couldn’t. He leaned forward, and pressed his lips into hers. Their size difference prevented their lips from locking naturally, but it did not stop their passion from being exchanged. Trish’s heart fluttered at the feeling, the hair on the back of her neck rising. She pulled him into her, hands desperately grasping for him. He leaned back away from the kiss for a breath, but she was too eager, she leaned forward to keep contact, knocking the small man off balance, but catching him by his elbows. She kissed him deeply while holding him like this, her grasp the only thing preventing him from falling down to the bed. After an eternity sharing breath like this, she broke the kiss and lowered him gently to lay on the bed.

Thomas looked up at Trish from this low angle with a mixture of fear, shame, and awe. The giant woman’s breathing was noticeably quick. Her lips were parted, begging for more. Her eyes were droopy and drunk with lust. She looked at him like a hungry animal, and then gently bit her lower lip. Thomas knew her. She couldn’t do this if she was going to be the one bossing him around. She needed him to take initiative. She broke the first barrier, he would have to do the next one.

“We shouldn’t do this.” He said as he stood to do it anyway. Trish nodded. He reached her lap and held his hands out to her wordlessly, and she offered hers back, and he took them and pushed them over her head. He was not large enough to actually hold them over her head, but Trish was more than happy to be his doll. She understood the assignment and lifted her arms high above her head, lifting her shirt slightly to reveal her flat stomach pulled tight by the stretch. Thomas grabbed where her jaw met her neck, just under her ear, and drew her chin up for another kiss. Trish lowered her arms slightly as she melted into his lips once more, an action Thomas corrected by rubbing the undersides of her arms and whispering ‘up.’

He broke the kiss, and bent down near the floor to grab the bottom of Trish’s shirt. He stepped out from inside her lap to her right, pulling the shirt up and walking behind her, coaxing her to fall down on her back. He brought the edge of the shirt up over her chest, and part way over her upstretched arms. When he pulled the collar up over her face, he stopped pulling after the collar had cleared her nose, creating a loose blindfold and tangling her arms above her head. He gave her wrists a forceful touch to reinforce that she should keep them above her head, and then knelt back down to give her another kiss, hands running down the lines of her thin neck as her lips searched desperately for him.

Thomas began to crawl down the long length of her, running his fingers just barely over her skin, just as she imagined he would. Her hips rocked up and down slightly as he explored her, tracing the soft lines of her stomach, running his finger around the rim of her belly button, gently rubbing her protruding hip bones.

Thomas moved over her stomach and between her legs, and started to pull her shorts off of her hips, a task he had no chance of succeeding in while Trish’s massive weight laid on the bed. He made her push her hips in the air by taking both arms under her thighs and pushing up. Thomas worked out, but there was no way to do this without her help. Fortunately for Thomas, Trish was like clay in his hands, and responded quickly to the touch, thrusting her hips up, still bucking with burning need. He rolled her  shorts and underwear over her hips and down over her knees.

Trish sat up as she felt herself get relieved of her underwear, and pulled the shirt the rest of the way off of her, her hair falling down to her shoulders, unkempt. She looked down at him pulling the shorts around her feet, trying to ignore the fact that her foot was almost as long as his shin, and pulling the bra over her head to free her boobs to become completely nude.

Thomas stood up between her ankles, her massive nude body seeming to take up his entire world. She reached for him, coaxing him forward with an outstretched hand. Thomas stepped forward and undid his belt. Trish’s hands started to fumble with the buttons on his shirt, but were much too large to handle it delicately. She stuck her tongue out to help her concentrate on the task, feeling like she was undressing a doll. Her inner hunger demanded more haste than her giant fingers could allow, so she elected to simply rip the shirt off, sending the buttons scattering everywhere, and pulling the little garment off of his back. She was about to apologize, but she was quickly taken by the lean muscular physique of the man stooping down to finish taking his pants and socks off. His penis stood red and stiff in front of him. Seeing it standing at attention for her made her feel sexy.

The two were finally naked with each other, and though they had spent the last couple minutes shattering boundaries both of them knew should not be shattered, this moment of pause represented a sort of point of no return. Trish reached her hands forward again, and drew his body close to hers, and enjoyed the warmth of his penis pressing into her stomach and his hands cupping her breasts. She held him as she rolled onto her back and put her arms over her head, arching her back up and pushing her chest up and into him. Thomas wasted no time kissing the soft skin of her neck, relishing the feeling of her breasts wobbling to either side.

He kissed lower, across the ridge of collar bone, down to her sternum. A quick detour to her left breast, where he took her nipple into his mouth. The body beneath him seemed to rumble at that, and Trish let out a satisfied gasp. He looked to the mound opposite him to see her long fingers beginning to pinch and pull at the other nipple. Raising her breast up, and letting it fall to jiggle against her chest.

He moved down, planting kisses across the underside of her breast. His knees were now planted in the space between her legs, his cock pressed between her soft thigh and his stomach as he traced his lips over the curves of her tummy. Her body was like an ocean, rippling and writhing with every touch. He looked at her face far in front of him as she nibbled on the fingers of her hand not currently occupied with teasing her nipple. Her eyes were clenched closed, imagining that she was normal sized again, and Dr. Thomas Black was using his large hands to gently stroke and tease her.

His kisses stopped as he positioned himself to kneel in front of her warm sex. Her slit was puffy and eagerly awaiting to be filled, a task Thomas couldn’t hope to achieve with his comparatively small member. He leaned forward and pressed it into her. Trish’s reaction was instant, pushing her hips down onto him to take more. More, more! But there was nothing left to give. He tried to help by taking her engorged clit between his fingers and stroking.

Trish gasped at the sensation, not used to being touched like this after three months of growth and abstinence. Her hips wiggled, searching for more to fit in. She lowered her hand and pressed on his back, willing him to go deeper. It was nice, for a time, but his penis was no longer than her fingers, and she could fit two of those in there. She closed her eyes and tried to imagine it was the fingers of his rough hands, gently teasing her, but that too was not enough.

Thomas could tell that he wasn’t measuring up to the task either. Trish’s hand on his back held him like a vice to her. He reached down with his arm, struggling against her massive strength as he did, and began to push his hand up inside her. That is exactly what she wanted. Thomas felt the force on his back push harder, and could feel the sharp edge of her fingernails digging into his shoulders. The pain was incredible, but he wasn’t about to stop. He reached forward, pushing his finger to her g-spot.

The rocking of her hips against her hand knocked the wind out of him. Soon she was crying loudly, only managing to silence herself by drawing a pillow to her mouth to bite onto. Yes, yes, her brain screamed as she felt the feeling of being split open and filled. Thomas, oh, Thomas. I love you!

Thomas rode the waves of her orgasm as best he could, bracing himself so as to not be injured by her grasping hand and wild convulsions. He felt her wetness spread down his forearm and ooze onto the bed below them. He looked back at her feet, five feet behind him, the toes clenched tight at the end of her spasming legs.

Slowly, Trish came down on the other side. She returned the hand that held Thomas to her stomach, and rubbed it luxuriously as she felt the last little butterflies of her orgasm tickling her insides. Thomas looked at the conquered giantess in front of him, her pale, soft skin glistening with sweat, her hair a mess around her neck and shoulders. He stared at her tits as she took long, steamy breaths to release the last bits of tension from her body.

Fuck, Trish thought. Her first thought after coming back to her senses. That was so much better than I could have hoped for was her second thought. Her third thought was to the man still positioned between her legs. She lazily opened her eyes and peered down at him. The smaller man was rubbing the knee of her bent leg, a knee that was as tall as his hip. Fuck. She thought again.

Fuck. Dr. Black thought. I just made a huge mistake. He was still stiff as a board, loving every minute and every battering he took from her orgasm. He wanted to do it again, right now, but his senses were coming back to him. He should not be doing this.

Trish propped herself back up on her elbows to look down at him. She wasn’t sure what to say. Great job? That was nice? …I love you? She didn’t have the opportunity to say anything before he forced himself to turn his back to her. Trish held a hand to her mouth when she saw the red claw marks she left on his back. This was a mistake. Should she say sorry?

“I’m going to take a shower.” Thomas said matter of factly as he gathered up his clothes. Trish couldn’t read a thing he was thinking, but could see he was still hard as a rock. She wanted to take care of it, but she could tell the mood had changed. She watched him as he lowered himself gingerly from the bed, and made his way to the locker room attached to the gym. He opened the door, took a look over at her, and smiled. Not the sweet, confident smile from their history, but an almost apologetic or guilty smile. The door shut behind him.

This was a mistake, this was a mistake, this was a mistake. That was all Thomas could tell himself as he limped into the shower. He stood there in the hot water, trying to put the images from the last 30 minutes out of his head and failing utterly. His mind bounced between Melanie, his job, and then back to Trish. Always back to her. He loved her.

Ten minutes into his shower, he heard the door open to the locker room. At first he thought it might be security coming to take him away, but the unmistakable thudding footfalls of Trish told him otherwise. He turned to witness her ducking under the ceiling of the locker room, searching for him in the steamy shower. She was still naked, her breasts and hard nipples hanging down as she crouched to fit under the ceiling.

She lowered herself to her knees to crawl into the shower. She sat on her knees in front of him with a determined look on her face. She turned to look at the other shower heads, and began reaching for them, turning them on by squeezing the handle between her thumb and finger, gently setting them to hot. Soon the giantess was soaked. Her brown hair in wet strands that covered her shoulders, her nipples pointy and stiff from the wet and cold, the water beading up and rolling down the sloping curves of her body.

“I don’t think-” Thomas started, but his protests were cut short by Trish leaning forward and kissing him, pressing his back against the wall of the shower. He returned it reluctantly, and then soon the passion between the two set aside his doubts once again. The giant woman mimicked his pattern of kissing him lower and lower, over his broad chest, down his stiff ab muscles, until she could feel his penis poking up into her chin. To get this low she had to get nearly horizontal, bracing herself with a hand on the floor near his feet. She looked up at him with her blue eyes from under the ridge of her brow. She licked her lips slowly with her tongue, and then used a finger of her free hand to guide his cock into her mouth.

It felt like she was sucking on a thumb, way easier than when she used to blow Jake when she was smaller. She pursed her lips around it, licking her tongue around the shaft. Thomas wrapped his arms around her head, grabbing onto her ears and stroking her neck as she sucked on him. He looked down the length of her long, thin back, down at her round butt sitting on her feet. The sensations were enough for him to set aside his shame and give in to the act.

Trish was taking her time with him, enjoying the feeling of making him feel good. Her back started hurting, leaning this far down. She looked back up at him. His jaw was clenched and he was staring at her ass on the other side of the showers. She wanted to try something, but was worried about emasculating him with their size difference. He seemed not to be bothered at all by her size, so she did it anyway.

She let him fall from her mouth and straightened up in front of him. She shifted forward on her knees. She was just as tall as him sitting down, if not taller. She brought her hands under his armpits, and lifted him up. It was easy, like lifting the reporter earlier. She wrapped her fingers around his waist, her thumbs resting on his abs as she lifted him up to her mouth. Thomas could do nothing but hold onto her head and wrap his legs over her shoulders as she took him once more into her mouth.

He came nearly instantly, the fantasy of being toyed with coming true pushing him over the edge. Trish pressed her lips together, making sure to catch all of it in her mouth, and swallowed. She let him go from her mouth, and gave his dick a long lick with her big tongue to clean the saliva off.

She set him back down on the ground in front of her with a smile.

“This was a mistake.” Thomas said, post nut clarity bringing him to reality.

“Yeah.” Trish said as she grabbed a bottle of soap with her thumb and forefinger and squirted a generous glob of it in her palm. She rubbed her hands together to lather, and began to soap her body.

The two showered in silence after that, taking quick glances at each other’s nakedness when the other wasn’t looking. When it was time to go, Trish crawled out of the shower on her hands and knees in front of Thomas, who couldn’t help but stare at her pussy lips mushing between her thighs as her butt bounced up and down with the movement of her crawl. Trish could feel him staring, and it made her feel hot again.

They dried off in the basketball court. Trish had to use four towels just for her hair. They continued to say nothing as Thomas got dressed. She walked with him, still naked, to the exit of the compound, but stopped before she would have to duck down for the hallway.

“Hey.” She said finally. I love you. I love you. I love you. I need to tell him, she thought.

Thomas stopped and looked up at her with a worried and guilt ridden expression. Trish frowned.

“Nothing.” She said. “See you tomorrow.”

Thomas almost called out sick the next morning. He was genuinely ashamed of having violated his rules, and now he wasn’t sure if he should ever see Trish again. He had cheated on Melanie. He had violated his code of ethics.

And yet he couldn’t get her out of his head as he tried to sleep that night. His lusty visions of her being a dominating all powerful giantess remained, but now the giant woman of his dreams was more like Trish. Gentle, soft, giving him warm looks. Crying and needing to be comforted. He wanted a life with Patricia Hostettler. To never be away from her side. It was torturous for something that felt so right to be so wrong.

But the night passed, and Thomas drove himself to work all the same, rehearsing what he was going to say to Trish during their session today. Should he just ignore it and pretend it never happened? No, of course not. She wasn’t drunk like last time. She was sober. And so was he. They wanted each other, attracted like gravity to each other. He seriously was about to say ‘I love you’ to her!  He chewed on it all the way to the hospital, but came no closer to a solution for his impossible problem. 

When he passed by the lobby he checked to make sure Melanie wasn’t at her desk. He couldn’t bear to see her now. If he did, his integrity might just have him confess to the whole thing right in front of her. He sneaked across the lobby, trying not to burst into flames as he did. He made it to his office, closed the blinds, and got no work done all morning.

Their post lunch walk was rapidly approaching, and Thomas procrastinated by pacing his office, still no closer to a solution. He waited until he was five minutes late before forcing himself to confront her.

He made his way over to the gym, and his heart sank when he heard the two women talking. He opened the door to Trish and Melanie finishing their lunch happily. When Trish saw him enter, she gave him a wave, and then a look hidden from Melanie that said “keep your mouth shut.”

“Hey Tommy!” Melanie chirped as she gathered her stuff into her lunch bag. “We were just talking about you.”

“O-oh, yeah?” He stammered.

“Yeah, Trish was just gushing about how you’re the only one who makes her feel normal anymore.” She said, rubbing the larger woman’s shoulders. Trish nodded genuinely. Thomas didn’t know what to say.

“That’s soooo sweet Tommy.” Melanie said and ran up to give him a big hug. Thomas accepted it. I’m going straight to hell, he thought. “Well, I’ve gotta get back to the desk. We should have another game night soon!” She squeeked and left, leaving the two of them alone in silence. Thomas couldn’t even look at Trish.

“It’s true, you know.” Trish finally said, leaning forward in her sitting position, holding her right elbow with her left hand.

“What’s true?”

“You’re the only person who makes me feel normal.” She said, and shifted in her seat. “About last night…” She started. Thomas felt like he might melt into the floor.

“It was a mistake.” She repeated his words last night. “A bit of weakness on both of our parts. It was the movie.” She explained. That made Thomas’s face scrunch up with confusion.

“That movie was awful.” He said, forcing a laugh from both of them, but not funny enough to clear the air of the cloud of tension.

“I know, but the woman, she was like me. She was becoming something beyond human, and I wanted - no, I needed one night of being human before it was too late.”

“You’re still human Trish-” Thomas started. But his protest stuck in his mouth when she stood up to her full height: 11 feet 7 inches as of this morning. He was shorter than her legs now, and he could stand comfortably between them if he wanted, and oh, he wanted. She planted her feet and put her hands on her hips. 

“No, I’m not. At least, not for much longer. I break all human records. I can barely fit into human buildings. I will never have normal human sex again, or share a normal human kiss with someone. I chose you because you always treat me like a human.” She confessed, her pose and demonstration of her size challenging him to disagree. 

Thomas couldn’t argue against the logic of that. He did picture her as more than human often, her expanding form and power is one of the things that attracted him to her in the first place.

“The last thing I want is to sabotage your job or your relationship with Melanie. So as long as we keep it a one time thing and never talk about it again, it won’t be a problem.” She said, as if it were so simple. Thomas hated to lie, but the consequences were too much to think about, so he nodded along with her suggestion.

Trish leaned down, putting one hand on her knee, and another outstretched to take Thomas’s hand. That same hand held him to her face as she sucked on him last night. He eyed it warely, and put his hand in hers. Both of them felt the jolt of electricity surge as they made contact again. They both resisted the feeling while at the same time secretly wishing for the other to break the truce and act on their passion.

After that, things returned mostly to normal. They continued taking their walks into town. Trish was quickly becoming a fixture of it. Everyone knew her name and sometimes asked for a selfie, but other than that she was like any other person, albeit nearly 12 feet tall. Thomas and her talks were stiff at first, but they soon got back on track. A few days later and it was truly like it never happened, at least, on the surface level. They were more careful now not to touch each other, afraid of igniting something forbidden.

Thomas took Melanie on a grand date and showered her with lavish gifts out of guilt. Melanie was very flattered. Her suspicions that he was feeling guilty about something were put to rest when he brought her home that night to rose petals on a fur rug in front of a roaring fireplace.

Trish surpassed 12 feet tall soon after, and despite feeling like a monster all the time now, felt like a confident, self actualized, gentle monster. Other's reactions ranged from being afraid of her, which she felt they had no reason to be, or being in awe of her. Both feelings lead people to avert their eyes from her presence. Thomas was the only person who managed to maintain prolonged eye contact with her.

“You all are getting so cute.” She confided in Thomas as they were walking back to the gym after a walk on the town, reflecting on how the increasingly smaller people reacted to her.

“Oh, yeah?” Thomas tried to keep the edge out of his voice as the large woman shared.

“Yeah, you’re all like shy little munchkins.” She said, looking down at him jogging beside her, shorter than her hip. Something about people at this size, it made her want to pick them up and squeeze them, an urge she had to resist doubly so with Thomas, who was the cutest of them all.

Thomas looked up at her smiling down at him brightly, but in a way that was somewhat condescending. She didn’t know what she was doing to him, but he was feeling the fire igniting in him once again.

Just then, a car rounded a blind corner on the road they were walking down, going way to fast. Thomas’s eyes grew wide as he saw the car barrelling toward them. Before it hit, Thomas felt a vice grip force close around both sides of him, and before he could react, he was flying through the air.

He screamed as the adrenaline kicked in. His eyes widened to take the full scope of the situation he was in. Down below him, the speeding car was skidding as it tried to hit the brakes. Around him, the soft hands of Trish as she scooped him up and held him to her body. She had picked him up and jumped towards the side of the road. The two fell in slow motion, ending with a loud thud as Trish instinctively rolled onto her back to cushion his fall.

The driver was out of his car and approaching the two when Trish sat up, still pressing Thomas to chest with quite a bit of strength, adrenaline washing over her body as well. 

“Hey! Watch where you’re going you maniac!” She boomed. Her voice was starting to get noticeably deeper at this size, and the sound of her yelling vibrated Thomas against her rib cage. It was too much for him, the stress, being held so tightly against Trish, the closest they had been since their lapse in control, her smell, her voice enveloping him on all sides, her heart pounding heavily in time with his.

The driver quickly retreated from the giant, getting back into his car and speeding away. The threat gone, Trish pulled Thomas back from her chest. She was holding him in the same way she did in the showers, the unwanted memory swirling back up. One time thing, she reminded herself.

But the electricity was undeniable. The two gazed deeply into each other’s eyes, and in that moment it was like they were silently negotiating whether it was worth it to just make it a two time thing. Trish blushed and dropped him on the ground as if he was a hot potato.

“What?” She asked him, trying to cut the tension.

Thomas gulped, his every inch of him drawing him to her.

“I feel like I’m about to make a bad decision.” He said.

“Oh, yeah?” She said innocently, she didn't feel the same desperate need she did that night, but she did feel a need to connect with him, and to see where his feelings for her might take them.

“Yeah.” He said, and leaned up to pull her in for a kiss.

They locked their lips, sharing a deep breath together. The negotiation was a success. One time thing would become a two time thing. They both knew this was going to happen.

“Where can we go?” She asked.

Thomas looked back down the road to the city, and then down the road to the hospital. The gym was a no go, it was too early and anyone was liable to walk in.

"We can go to my place?" He asked.

"Will I fit in your place?"

"I have ten foot ceilings."

"How big are your doors?" 

"Normal sized."

"First or second floor?" 

"Second".

Trish tongued the inside of her cheek as she imagined herself squeezing through a tiny door, negotiating a stairwell, squeezing through another tiny door, screwing Thomas in a room she couldn't stand up straight in, and then doing that all in reverse.

"I don't think that's gonna happen." She sighed. 

"We could get a motel?" 

"How would that work?" Everyone knows who I am." The two sat and pondered, the urgency of their need nearly slipping through their fingers. 

Trish looked around at their surroundings. A lonely country road with dense forest on either side.

"I know." She said, standing up and brushing the debris from their tumble off of her dress. She started walking into the woods off the road, her hips swaying and sending the skirt of her dress swishing. Thomas was just thinking she couldn't be serious when she turned to cast her gaze down at him over her shoulder. Woods it was.

Trish forged a wide path through it. The soles of her feet had been toughened over months of going barefoot everywhere, so she barely registered the fallen branches snapping like twigs underfoot.

As Thomas followed her, he imagined a future where the trees she was passing were skyscrapers. Her long steps taking her down entire city blocks, her feet pulverizing cars, her fingers brushing across tenth story windows. Maybe one day.

They hiked into the woods until they couldn't see the road, Trish found a reasonably sized clearing in the forest, paced to the other side of it, and turned to look down to Thomas who was just now catching up. Last time, Trish made the first move. This time, she wanted to be the one to be chased. She stood at the end of the clearing, her face expectant, her hands clasped together at her lap. The wind kicked up, sending the branches above to shift and creak, and Trish's dress to blow to the side, sticking to her leg and showing off her long, elegant lines.

Thomas remembered how she responded that night. How she wanted to be coaxed, molded, and moved. He approached the giant, feeling her eyes tracking him from above. Soon they were standing toe to toe. Thomas reached forward and grabbed the hem of her dress, slightly lower than her knee, just around his lap. He lifted the fabric, baring her knees, and held the fabric up for Trish to hold. When she reached down to take it from him, he grabbed her wrist and pulled down. Trish obeyed, lowering herself slowly to get on her knees in front of him. Kneeling in front of him, her tits were at his eye level. She straightened her back, pulling her stomach tight in front of him and pushing them forward. Do you see how big they are Thomas? Do you see how soft I am? She wanted to wrap her hand around the back of his head and bury him there.

Thomas reached up over his head and grabbed her neck, pulling her down for a kiss. Trish tilted her head down to accept it, their tongues meeting once again at the parting of their lips. He reached forward and rubbed the front of her breasts through the fabric of her dress, and her hungry kisses got hungrier. Slowly, Thomas started to walk backwards and crouching down, leading her to lean forward by her desire to keep kissing him. Soon she was on her hands and knees, kissing Thomas as she lowered to his face level. Thomas felt her boobs weighing heavier and heavier in his hands as she did.

Thomas moved his kisses across her cheek and down her neck, nibbling on her ear, tracing the line of her neck with his hand, cupping it from the bottom as it arched up, and then pushing down on the back of it. He pushed down until Trish’s head was on the ground, head laying on her arms. He ran his finger down her spine as he walked her length, up the curve of her lower back, to where her butt pointed up to the air. He smacked it on his way past as hard as he could, way harder than he would dare to spank a normal woman’s ass. Trish let out a satisfied giggle in response, and looked back at Thomas rounding the corner of her hip to get behind her, and felt herself get wet in anticipation for him, once again surprised by how hot this little man was making her.

He stepped over her leg and got behind her, admiring the view of the giant woman with her face down and ass up. She had her head turned to the side, looking down towards him with an admiring look. He stooped to retrieve the edge of her skirt from the forest floor, bringing it up to reveal the milky skin of her thighs, up and over, to show the two round hills of her cheeks pushed up to the sky, clad in black panties. He reached his right hand forward to paw at the front of her mound and gently rubbed the skin of her tummy, his fingers flirting with the band of her underwear. With his left, he rubbed her lower back firmly.

The smell of her rose in the air as she became more aroused. She arched her back and pushed back at him, pressing her bottom against his lap, and rubbing the growing moist spot against his crotch. Thomas moved his hand back to the warm, soft flesh of her butt, and squeezed, the fat of it molding around his fingers. Trish's skin turned to gooseflesh as he handled her, and she closed her eyes tight to imagine he was standing tall over her.

Thomas fumbled with his belt with one hand, then pulled her panties to the side, revealing her to him. He wasted no time inserting himself. Pressing his hips against the back of her thighs. It wasn't the best, Trish thought. But that wasn't as important to her as simply being with him. She played up her moans and pressed against him eagerly all the same. Thomas loved every second, especially his view down the length of her back.

After about ten minutes, Trish pretended to cum, moaning louder and biting her fingers. The display was too much for Thomas, and he pulled himself out to shoot on the ground between her knees, clutching one cheek in each hand as he did to hold his weight. The two remained there, breathing heavily until Thomas caught his breath.

"You faked it." He accused, rubbing her lower back.

Trish looked over her shoulder, back at the man behind her. "No…" she started to lie, but was cut off when Thomas put his other hand inside her. A shiver ran up Trish’s spine as she felt her pussy stretch to fit his thrust. Her reaction was immediate, and much more wild than her acting. 

"Oh God!" She cried and bore back on his arm. Her legs spread wider, opening to accept him. Thomas could feel the walls of her vagina constricting around him, wet, desperate, gripping. Deeper, more, she demanded. 

Thomas steadied himself against her vigorous thrusting by clutching her butt cheek again. It was tiring, making love to someone more than twice your size, but all worth it as he witnessed the pleasure he was providing her. She stretched her arms far in front of her, grasping handfuls of forest debris in a futile effort to ground herself against the waves of pleasure.

She pressed against him harder and harder until she came, much harder than the smaller man was capable of matching up to. He was knocked off his feet, but Trish didn't mind, she just pressed back even harder, sitting on him, scraping him against the ground with the force of her bucking hips. She rode him like that, grinding him into the ground as she cherished the feeling of being filled.

When she had finally finished, she looked down at him over her shoulder, the small man trapped under her. She had forgotten herself, forgotten their embarrassing size disparity during their fit of passion. Just like in the showers, she was worried that she might have emasculated him by demonstrating just how much stronger she was than him. One look at his face banished those fears. He was smiling, a look of pure admiration on his face.

She sat up and let his tired hand fall out of her, sore and wet. She swung her leg over him and turned to look down at him, sitting on her feet next to him. She rubbed her hand against his abdomen, and up his chest, her fingers lighting upon his arm still slicked with her wetness. Maintaining eye contact, she pinched his wrist in her thumb and forefinger and lifted it, leaning down to draw his whole hand into her mouth and lick it clean.

I love you. They both thought, basking in the afterglow of their act. The good feeling was again short lived as they realized they had broken the rules again, humping each other like animals in the woods.

"Was that a mistake?" Trish asked as she helped Thomas to her feet in front of her, then brushed her wide hands over him to help brush the forest off of him. Thomas reached forward to pick twigs and leaves from her hair.

"Definitely." He said. "We can't keep doing this. We will get caught and I will lose my job." He gently untangled a twig, then grabbed a strand of hair and pressed it behind her ear how she liked, fingers brushing her cheek as he did.

"I love you." She blurted, unable to contain the thought from being vocalized. She leaned forward to welcome him in for another long kiss. Their hearts pounding together as they connected.

"We can't be in love." Thomas corrected, finally leaning out of the kiss. Trish wrapped her hand around his neck and drew him to her lips again.

"We can't-" Thomas started again, managing to back away by fighting his every instinct telling him to be as close as possible to her, but Trish cut him off with another kiss. The two shared many kisses like this. Thomas's mind screamed "I love you", but he never said it. We can’t be in love. Trish is going through a vulnerable time, and I’m a terrible person for caving into her misplaced feelings for me as her therapist.

Trish’s eyes opened to see Thomas standing in front of her. She wasn’t even embarrassed to have said it and not have it reciprocated. She could tell he felt it through his lips. She gave him a knowing smirk.

Eventually the two lovers broke their embrace, and made their way back to the gym, exchanging pleasant if awkward goodbyes. That was it. The conclusion of their second mistake. They simply could not afford a third. 

They lasted three days. As Trish was stooping down to reenter the gym, she could not resist turning her head to Thomas and stealing a kiss, an act that surprised him at first. Her hand on his back held him firmly to her lips and prevented him from moving away, a small amount of force that was not necessary as Thomas melted into the kiss, hooking his hand up and around the nape of her neck to stop her from pulling away either. The two held each other, both knowing they should stop, only quickly unhanding each other when they heard footsteps approaching. 

Mistake four began two days later, before one of their daily walks. Trish was finishing lunch, and asked playfully if Thomas would feed her a grape. After some egging on, he did. And then another, and then another, the two not tiring of the game for some minutes. Trish loved the feeling of being cared for, and Thomas loved to watch the food disappear into her big, sexy mouth. They both dwelled on their versions of it for the duration of their uncharacteristically silent walk. Trish clandestinely rubbed her foot on Thomas's leg at a crosswalk when no one was looking, and Thomas snuck small touches behind her knee. As they were walking back later, Thomas was walking stiffly, trying to overcome the tightness in his pants. A furtive look up to Trish had them make eye contact for the first time since leaving the gym, the giant woman looking down her nose at him, gauging his willingness. Trish stopped in the middle of the road, and looked to make sure no one could see them before stooping down to offer her hands to Thomas. Thomas all but ran into her embrace, and she scooped him up with a giggle as she jogged with her long legs into the woods, her small lover clutched tightly to her chest.

Then came the texting, their time together on their walks no longer enough to satiate their need to connect with each other. They used a messaging app to talk about anything and everything. And one night, while Trish laid in bed sleepless and thinking about her Thomas, she ventured a message. It didn't start as a booty call, but as the two talked back and forth they both felt that magnetic pull to each other. So when Trish asked if he would hang out and keep her company, Thomas agreed. And thus mistake number five. 

Each time they trespassed Thomas told himself it would be the last time. He was, however, hopelessly addicted to Trish. He bargained with himself. He set deadlines to stop this behavior, but it only grew harder the longer it happened. And thus, mistake after mistake after mistake till it became useless to count. His habits started to change. He started to keep a change of clothes in the trunk of his car, just in case he visited Trish at night and didn't have time to go home to change. 

Trish didn't mind either way, the only complication she had with it anymore was that Thomas was still nominally seeing Melanie. Trish would have told her by now if it wouldn’t cost Thomas his job. The guilt only grew each day when she and Melanie would have their lunches together.

"You need to break up with her." She said, rubbing Thomas's bare back with her giant thumbs after another mistake. He sat on her lap with his head in his hands. To break up with Melanie would mean to admit to his wrong doing. It would be to acknowledge that this mistake wouldn't be the last, and that the fiction that Thomas had built about eventually quitting this behavior and getting back on the wagon was just that, a fiction. 

He turned to look back and up at the giantess, and a giantess she was. She was now thirteen feet tall, a whole foot taller than him while sitting, but still gentle, sweet, playful Trish. He hadn't come clean about her size being an obsession of his, nor that he feared that he may have inadvertently groomed her into this arrangement. 

"We can't keep doing this." He said, his constant affirmation, a useless mantra he repeated after each visit. Trish rolled her eyes.

"And yet we do." She said matter of factly, enjoying feeling his tough back muscles under the gentle rubbing of her thumbs. 

"Why do we do it?" He asked, knowing the answer.

"You know why." She encouraged, taking her massive thumb and forefinger and gently pinching his neck to give him a neck massage.

Thomas couldn't bear to make himself say it. He was about to get up to leave again, his normal move. He would pretend that this was the end of it, and walk stoically away from her, only to come running back into her arms. He stood up from her lap, but she held him tightly, preventing him from budging.

"I'm not just some girl that you have fun with on the side, Thomas." She said firmly, raising her hands to let him stand, but still not letting him escape. She wrapped her fingers around his waist, bringing her thumbs up to his shoulders. She hooked one thumb around his chest, and pressed the other on his shoulder, coaxing him to turn around to face her without letting her hands off him.

"Say it." She demanded. Tilting her chin up and sitting up straight. Over the last couple weeks, she had found that she was more likely to get what she wanted from Thomas if she adopted a power pose. Thomas beheld his giant love with awe and admiration, but he could not. She leaned down and kissed him, a kiss he struggled hard to not return. 

"Say it." She ordered again, pulling him forward and holding him closer. Her sweet breath enveloped him, her soft breasts pushed into him, her nipples poking into his stomach. He braced his hands against her shoulders, putting up a token resistance that he knew was seconds from tumbling down. She planted kiss after kiss over his shoulders and neck, still firmly holding him in place in front of her, each kiss wearing down his will.

“I love you.” He whispered, afraid to say it but as soon as he did, feeling entirely liberated. “I love you.” He said again, louder.

“I love you too.” She whispered. Their tongues met at the parting of their lips. Trish laid down on her back, bringing Thomas with her to lay on top of her. They were done making mistakes. They simply made love.

[size=150]Chapter 10: Scrutiny[/size]

Thomas was in love with Trish. He had accepted it. He wanted to scream it from the mountain tops. He wanted to tell everyone he knew about it, but he couldn’t. Their love was still forbidden and would remain so until Trish was discharged from the hospital and probably a long time after that. He didn’t mind. He would wait an eternity for her if he had to.

At the same time, the full weight of what he had been doing to Melanie by running around with Trish behind her back fell on him. His integrity, what was left of it, demanded that he tell her the truth about him and Trish. The lover in him wanted to believe that Melanie would understand that this was a matter of true love, and respect it. The rational and practical side of him knew that there was no way he could tell her about it and keep his job and ability to see Trish. He went to bed that night restless, his head swirling between a storm of guilt over Melanie and the vast ocean of his love for Trish.

His dreams were strange. In them he imagined him and Melanie sharing the bed at his place. She was riding him like she did the night he was called to deal with Trish's drunkenness, her fingers clutched against his chest.

“I thought I told you to break up with this little girl” a voice boomed from outside, shaking Thomas's windows. The two lovers untangled themselves and turned to witness Trish leering at them, stooping down to look through the window. She straightened, and suddenly it was like Trish had the two trapped in a shoe box on a table. The titan wrapped her fingers over the wall of their containment as she brought her face closer. 

“I'm not going to let anyone or anything stand between us.” She thundered, and brought her hand down to wrap around Melanie and lift her in the air screaming and kicking. 

“No, stop!” He cried as the monstrous Trish lifted Melanie over her head. The giantess tilted her head back and opened her mouth wide underneath her. Trish's eyes wandered down to him, her mouth curling into a loving smile. 

“We love each other.” She said, head still tilted up, lips still aimed at Melanie to end her life. “It doesn't matter who we hurt along the way, right?” She taunted him, and then without hesitation, dropped the protesting Melanie into her mouth, putting her out of her misery. 

Thomas woke up with a start, guiltier than ever. Trish would never actually hurt Melanie, he knew. That manifestation was an invention of his subconscious, a mental image of Trish holding him to task to get him to stop hurting Melanie. He had to end things with her today. He would do it as soon as he saw her, pull her aside before his walk with Trish so Trish could see that he had made good on his promise to end things. 

Thomas’s plan crumbled when he arrived at the hospital. The lobby was chaos, with all manner of administrators and lawyers rushing from here to there, making phone calls and giving orders to the reception staff who were scrambling around at twice the speed and with twice the confusion. 

Melanie rushed to Thomas when she saw him, throwing open her arms to hug him. Thomas dumbly opened himself to it, his body on autopilot as he tried to figure out what was happening.

“They’re arresting Trish!” 

“What?!” He nearly yelled as his arms gripped her shoulders and held her at arm’s length from him. “Are they taking her?”

“They put the gym on lockdown. They’re not letting anyone in or out.”

“Can they do that?”

“We can do whatever we want.” a slimy voice slithered from behind. Thomas whirled around to come face to face with a short, scrawny, balding man in a suit. 

“Agent Grisham. FBI. You must be Thomas Black, the psychologist.” He said, raising a hand to him. Thomas didn’t shake it. “This is all going to go a lot easier if you cooperate.” He said, pushing the hand forward.

“Why are you guys here?” he asked, releasing Melanie and turning to reluctantly taking the hand.

“I hear you are the guy to talk to about her. Tell me, doctor, has Patricia Hostettler had a history of violent thoughts or behaviors?” 

The question threw him for a loop. “Trish? Violent? No, never. Trish wouldn’t hurt a fly.”

The agent smiled cockily. “You know Dr. Douglas Vale? You should, he was a coworker of yours before taking a leave of absence due to injury and declining mental health.” The agent pulled out a few images of Dr. Vale, full sized, showing him with a swollen left eye, right where Thomas punched him.

“Trish didn’t do that!” He protested, but the agent just laughed.

“That’s not what Dr. Vale says. Dr. Vale says she flicked him when he didn’t bring her enough food one day.” The agent feigned a naive shrug. He knew the story was bullshit. This was all just pretense.

“One way or another, we’re going to get our girl.” He smiled, and patted the stunned Dr. Black on the shoulder. “Don’t think about leaving town, ok? We’ll probably need you to testify.” 

“You can’t do this.”

“We already are. Listen, kid. She’s dangerous. It’s best if you leave her to us.” He said, and moved past Thomas to approach Dr. Jacobson on the other side of the lobby. 

Thomas fumbled with his phone, trying to send a text to Trish, but the line had been disconnected. Thomas swore under his breath, trying to figure out what to do about the sham investigation and feeling powerless to do anything.

“What are we going to do?” Melanie whimpered. 

‘Oh Christ, Melanie’. He thought as he was reminded of her presence. It hardly seemed like the time to break up with her anymore. “We need to make sure Jeb knows what’s going on. He’ll be able to get her a much better lawyer than the hospital will be able to provide.” 

“Oh, she must be so scared.” Melanie cried and buried her head in Thomas’s chest. Thomas wrapped his arms around her, his heart breaking for Trish locked away in the gym. He needed to find some way to make contact with her.

The lawyer arrived on the scene by nightfall. Margaret Hazel, the best lawyer money could buy, according to Jeb. The guards begrudgingly let her in after much legal battering from the quick witted woman. Thomas waited outside the entrance all night with Melanie, Dr. Jacobson and Jeb Hostettler. They were not allowed to see her. 

They waited, unable to get a message to her, unable to see anything that was happening inside. Margaret emerged later that night with a look that carried bad news.

“They’re keeping her in what they are calling investigative custody. They’re claiming that she’s a flight risk and poses a threat of additional harm to Dr. Vale.” the lawyer said with a frown.

“What’s that mean for her?” Jeb asked.

“It means that she isn’t allowed to leave. They aren’t filing charges yet and that means we can’t post a bail. They can keep her for up to sixty days like this.”

“Sixty days! Unacceptable. There must be something to be done.” Jeb demanded.

“I can file requests to the court and fight their injunctions, but they came prepared for that. I’ll do my best, but it’s unlikely that we’ll be able to fight it in a timely enough manner to make a difference.”

“What if I confess to the assault?” Thomas blurted, much to Jacobson’s horror, the first time he had heard that Dr. Black was the cause of it.

“Won’t do us any good now. Dr. Vale is telling the story they want him to tell. When it goes to trial we can present it to try and get her off the hook, but that’ll be a long way down the road.”

“So she’s just stuck in there?!” Thomas asked, yelling. 

“For now. They can’t restrict my access as her lawyer, so I can pass messages to her if you like.” She said, giving Thomas a reassuring pat on the shoulder.

“Just tell her…” He gave a side long glance at Melanie, the girl he was cheating on with Trish, Trish’s father, and his boss. He wanted to say desperately that he loved her, but it would be a catastrophe. “Just tell her that we’re all here for her, and to remember to be confident.” Margaret nodded, and the group went their separate ways. Melanie made to follow Thomas back to his car, but he turned and made some excuse about needing to be alone. 

Margaret was right. The investigators pulled every loophole and bastardized every legal code to hold onto Trish for as long as they could. Day after day passed by with Thomas’s only connection to Trish being second hand accounts from Margaret. 

The details were not pretty. Trish’s mental state was on a decline. She had grown sullen and anxious, afraid to move lest it be interpreted as a threat. By all accounts it seemed that Agent Grisham was trying to provoke her. Margaret had to get a doctor’s order to make sure the giant woman was still eating comfortably because they had not been delivering her full portions, the legal code in Kansas only requiring a certain amount of food fit for a normal sized person. Sleep deprivation was also employed, with the agents her up at all hours of the night for additional details about an assault she was not guilty of nor even had any knowledge of.

The injunctions Margaret had filed ultimately failed, and Trish had to wait out the full 60 days inside the confines of the gym. On top of that, the investigators filed charges on the very last day, and placed her on temporary house arrest while they argued in court against bail. Thankfully lost, but not before dragging out her isolation for another two weeks.

But that was not the extent of their torment. A few days before she was due to be released on bail, the investigators wanted to talk to Jeb, Jacobson, and Thomas all of a sudden. Jeb graciously retained Margaret to help Dr. Black, but received nothing but dirty looks from the man after he had left the meeting room. Next was Dr. Jacobson, who was in there a whole lot longer. He gave Thomas a grave look as he exited as well. 

“We need to have a talk.” He said, patting Dr. Black on the shoulder in what felt like pity. Thomas’s heart sank. The investigators had found out about him and Trish fooling around, no doubt. He walked down the hall to the meeting room, feeling like he was heading to the electric chair.

When he entered the meeting room, he found Agent Grisham and a man he didn’t recognize snickering to themselves while looking at a laptop. Thomas and the lawyer took their seats without being invited, and gave each other concerned looks as the men continued to carry on. 

“Dr. Thomas Black. Thanks so much for meeting with us.” Agent Grisham said, trying to be serious. “Now is it Dr. Black? Or is it ‘Tiny Tommy’?” He said, reigniting the laughter. Thomas was immediately horrified. Tiny Tommy was his screen name on various fetish sites. 

“Don’t answer that.” The lawyer ordered as she put her hand on Thomas’s shoulder. 

“Maybe you can help us out with a psychology question then. I want to read you a passage of something our team found on this site.” The agent made a show of putting on reading glasses and scrolling down an unseen webpage.

“Ahem. This is an excerpt from what appears to be a work of erotic fiction.” the agent started. “She stood above the National Mall with her hands on her hips. Her latest growth spurt had put her at a thousand feet tall. She wiggled her massive toes, upturning the earth of the National Mall between her feet. “I’M SO FUCKING BIG,” she said…” The agent looked up at Thomas, who was squirming in his seat. 

“AND SO FUCKING HORNY!” the agent broke out into laughter again. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, ahem. “I’M SO FUCKING HORNY” -you can tell she’s big because she’s speaking in all capital letters-” The agent added. “BUT EVEN AS BIG AS I AM, I NEED TO BE BIGGER…” Her eyes were looking at the ground below her in contempt, eyes lighting upon the Washington Monument standing tall and proud…” 

The agent looked up at Thomas, whose face was beading with sweat.  “You’ll never guess what happens next, no go on, guess.” Thomas of course knew what happened next in that story.

“Don’t guess.” Margaret said, putting a hand on Thomas’s trembling arm again. From his reaction, she knew they had nailed him. The only thing to do now was not to give them any more ammo and hope that this didn’t hurt Trish’s case too.

“Fine, she gets even bigger and has sex with the Washington Monument. Now, for me, defacing one of our great national monuments like that would be horrifying, let alone the idea of a mile tall woman, but there’s this guy here, Tiny Tommy, he responded to this post with: “That’s hot. I hope she gets even bigger!” In your professional opinion, what is psychologically wrong with this person that sees them deriving sexual pleasure from such scenes?”

“What does this have to do with Dr. Black or Patricia Hostettler?” The lawyer objected, cutting off Dr. Black before he could think of answering.

“You tell me.”  Agent Grisham said, then tapped the unknown man on the shoulder, who turned the computer around to face Thomas. The website was a familiar one, a forum for his fellow macrophiles to post images and erotica and even roleplay. He hadn’t visited it since taking Trish’s case. It was absolutely dominated by her. Any picture of Trish ever taken had been posted. They loved the shot of her holding the reporter like a baby. There were edits of her photos too, depicting her the size of a skyscraper and navigating a city. Here was one, that was just a close up of her mouth. Someone had edited a crowd of people running along her tongue, trying to escape her throat. People had taken to referring to her as “Our Queen”, posting emojis of people praying and bowing in response to any mention of her. 

There were dozens of stories. “Patricia eats Chicago.” Was popular. “Patty outgrows the world.” Was another. There were roleplaying forums, with one person pretending to be Trish, talking about how she secretly never wants to stop growing until she can fit the whole world in her pussy, or adopting people to become her ‘foot slaves’, something the real Trish would never say. It’s exactly the sort of thing Thomas would be into, only if he hadn’t gotten to know Trish as a human being.

“I’ll cut to the chase. We know you’re Tiny Tommy. We traced your account’s email and can even tell you where you were when you made the account. Now, there might not be anything criminal here, but maybe Tiny Tommy here is covering for Ms. Hostettler’s violent tendencies because he gets off on the idea of a giant woman killing thousands of people.” 

The agents let the implication hang in the air. There were no further questions, and the lawyer would not let Thomas defend himself. The two got up to leave. The last thing the lawyer said to Thomas before walking faster down the hall was “What the fuck, man?” 

“Can you tell her I’m sorry?” He yelled after her, but didn’t receive a response.

“So do you have a paraphilia for what’s happening to Ms. Hostettler?” Jacobson asked point blank at their meeting later. His lawyer was present, taking notes.

“Yes.” Dr. Black admitted.

“Have you ever had sexual feelings towards her?” He asked sternly.

“Yes.” Dr. Black gulped.

“Please tell me you didn’t act on them.” Jacobson implored. Dr. Black said nothing, afraid to lie lest new information come to light about him and Trish. His silence was enough to confirm it.

“Jesus Christ.” Jacobson said, disgusted. “I’m suspending you without pay until we can figure out what to do with you. Security will follow you to get anything you need from your office.” 

Dr. Black packed up the few personal items in his office in a daze. Everyone stared in disbelief as he carried his office in a file box through the lobby. Melanie broke rank to run to him, only being stopped by security. 

“Tommy! Oh my god, what happened?” 

Thomas’s throat went dry, he had no will to lie any more. The only thing for him now was rock bottom.

“They found out. They found out about me and Trish.” 

Melanie felt a lump in her throat. It’s not like she hadn’t noticed Thomas’s growing distance over the last couple of months. She had her doubts, of course, but she always returned to her faith in him, that he was just such a good guy. 

“What about you and Trish?” She asked stupidly, and having asked it knew it was stupid, but something in her made her hope that this whole thing wasn’t what she knew it was.

“I love her Melanie. I’m sorry. I love her.” 

Melanie froze in place. Thomas turned back to shout it as he was ushered out more violently by security. “I love her! I fell in love with her! I’m sorry!” He shouted as he was pushed from the hospital doors. Melanie could only watch dumbfounded and red faced as her ex-boyfriend was thrown out of the hospital.

Losing his job was terrible, but not as terrible as breaking Trish’s trust. If he could just explain to her that he didn’t just lust after her for being a giant, that he loved her for who she was, if he could just talk to her before the agents got their hooks in her and spread doubts… He tried everything. He tried to talk to Jeb or her lawyer, but neither would give him the time of day. 

So he waited, and waited. He spent every day parked in the parking lot outside the gym where Trish was. University security kicked him off of campus, but they couldn’t stop him from parking on the public cross streets. He kept his eyes on the gym for the last week of her captivity. He knew they would move her to Jeb’s property as soon as they could. He just needed to wait, and he would catch her. They would see each other, and she would remember how happy they made each other, and she would forgive him. He practiced a hundred iterations of his speech in his many lonely hours waiting by his car as voicemails from Melanie piled in his mailbox.

He knew it was happening when a large tractor trailer truck pulled up to the gym in the middle of the night. A lot of people were gathered around the loading dock she used to exit the gym. preparing for her. Thomas exited his car and made for the bushes behind the building, taking up a spot not far from where Trish danced naked in an attempt to tempt him into bed with her.

He waited and watched as members of the security team waited around anxiously. Finally, Jeb exited the building, descending down the stairs of the loading dock, and then looking back, taking steps back to make way for the emergence of his giant daughter. One long arm reached through, and she planted her hand in the parking lot. Then the other. She pulled herself out of the loading dock door, the large door she used to duck under, now too short to pass through without getting on her hands and knees. 

Thomas’s heart broke when he saw her. She looked tired, unkempt, and underfed. She was wearing clothes that were much too small for her, her clothing needs neglected in face of the legal troubles. She wore a shirt that would have fit her when she was thirteen feet tall. The formerly form fitting garment was stretched to its limit, ripped in places to make way for her expanded form. She had no hope of fitting into her old shorts, so they had taken one of her old sundresses and altered it into a wrap around her hips as a short skirt, ending at mid thigh.

She pulled her feet forward, placing them under herself, nearly a yard long each. The assembled helpers took careful steps back as they eyed her warily. Finally, she started to stand.

Trish was wobbly on her feet. Hunger, sleep deprivation, stress, and general misery had exhausted her to a near breaking point. She watched as the ground moved further and further away from her. She stumbled, exhaustion plus the fact of growing nearly six feet since she last stood up straight causing her head to swim. She braced herself on the roof behind her, above level with her shoulders, and continued to look down at her dad and his staff, her knees about level with their shoulders. Fuck. She thought. I’m fucking huge now.

The knee-high people signaled her forward to the tractor trailer. A long tube that she would have to cram her body into, the top of the trailer not even chest high. She placed her hands on her knees and stooped to look inside.

It was now or never. Thomas sprinted forward, dodging the ground crew and security as he yelled for her.

“TRISH!” a tiny voice called from somewhere below her. Her eyes listed over, spotting the little person running towards her. She squinted, trying to tell the difference between this one and all the other little people gathered around her knees. Oh, it was Thomas. The only person who didn't see her as a monster. She almost smiled. But that wasn't true. He saw her as a monster all right, he just got off on the idea of her stepping on him, or eating him.

He stopped short of her, her eyes dark and tired and clearly not amused by his presence. It didn't take long for security to jump on him, grabbing him by either arm. He kept his eyes locked on hers, that entire speech he had practiced leaving his mind now that he was beneath her gaze. 

"It's ok, let him go". She croaked, her voice noticeably louder and deeper than before, even though she was speaking softly and tiredly. The men obeyed hesitantly. After judging that a man a third of her size didn’t pose any serious danger to her, they complied.

Trish looked at the little guy, and heard him start to babble something she didn't care to pay attention to. She stood up from the trailer and faced him, seeing just how tiny he had gotten. Way smaller than when he had made her scream and curl her toes. Doubtful he could do that again, especially when the warm confident smile she loved him for was so hard to see from up here. 

She squatted down, bringing her knees to her chest in order to see him better. He flinched, she noticed. And there was no smile, just tear streaked cheeks and whimpering. Pathetic. Why did she ever love this man? Oh right, he brainwashed you into it so he could live out his perverted fantasies.

"I don't want to talk to you right now." She said flatly, cutting him off, whatever he was saying. Thomas looked broken. Good. She stood up in front of him, watching him dwindle in front of her.  Thomas watched from the ground as Trish stood back up to her full, incredible height, staring down at him with a contemptuous gaze from 18 feet above him. 

A dark thought whispered: maybe I should step on him, since he apparently wants it so bad. She lifted her right foot and pressed her big toe into his chest with enough force to knock him off his feet, barely managing to balance on one leg. As she saw him sprawl out on the ground underneath her foot, she gave a small chuckle. That’s right, you creep.

She stumbled again once she brought her foot back to the ground. She managed to catch herself on the tractor trailer before falling down into the parking lot, but the roof was not strong enough to hold her massive weight. A loud bang echoed through the parking lot as she fell on the tailgate, the force of her fall shattering the trailer's axle. 

Thomas was dragged struggling and screaming away from the scene, eyes locked on Trish as she disentangled herself from the ruined truck trailer. 

"Ugh. I'm just gonna walk home, Daddy." She groaned. The last he saw of her was her rising walk into the night. He heard her footsteps booming away long after he lost sight of her. 

And just like that, Trish was gone from Thomas's life. She was certainly not forgotten. Whenever he closed his eyes he could see her, especially her smiles, laughs, playful shoves, the warmth of being in her arms, the back massages. It was worse now than her arrest. At least then he could hope and look forward to returning to her arms. Now there was no such hope.

His memory of her body's warmth cooled as the weeks passed, until it felt like maybe what had happened between him and Trish had happened to some other guy that no longer existed.

He tried various ways to hang on to her.. The closest he could feel to her now was when he watched the news about her impending legal struggles. Somehow, someone had gotten footage of her leaving the gym that night. They got everything on camera, from her emergence to her confrontation with Thomas. They placed the shots of her pressing her foot into him on a loop, as well as the shot of her accidentally demolishing the tractor trailer. It made her look terrifying. 

The news was playing her up as a monster, a narrative easy to spin given her unkempt hair, dark and hungry eyes, and outburst at Thomas. Thomas knew that this was the government’s fault, but he felt guilty all the same. If only he had come clean with Trish earlier, and had been able to talk to her about it, he might have prevented this mess.

Interest in the story petered out as new information about Trish dried up. For Thomas it was like losing her a second time, and it wasn’t long before his heart break and isolation had compounded into a strange feeling that what came before had been a dream, somehow not real. But it was real, because later that week Margaret came by to make sure that Thomas would still testify in Trish’s favor, taking the blame for punching Dr. Vale. Of course he would, he agreed. He would do anything for Trish. He asked her how she was before she left, but she wouldn’t say, and his memory of Trish started to become a dream once more.

Thomas ended up spending a lot of time on the fetish forum that got him in this mess in the first place. At least they were talking about her. They loved the shot of her pushing him around. They all wished they could be him, bossed around by Queen Patricia like that. They thought he was so lucky. Thomas didn’t feel lucky at all.

The forum was the closest he could get to still being involved with Trish. The group talked constantly about her. Some people claimed they were working around Jeb’s compound and had accounts and images of her. Thomas could tell all the images were faked, but the same bullshit detector had a hard time sorting out truth from fact about the stories being told. All of them were surely fake, but Thomas felt the need to read them all just in case it was actually news about his lost love.

One claimed that she’d started to grow faster, actually. She’s like a goldfish, you see, filling the container that she lives in. Now that she was in the wide open prairie, she had grown to over eighty feet tall very rapidly. No one is talking about it, because her hunger is so bad that she just picks livestock right from the field and eats them whole.

Another claimed that she had become power hungry, and a complete hedonist since going to live at the new location. She ordered her wealthy father to hire a platoon of men to satisfy her lust. They keep on needing to hire more because she keeps on killing them by insisting on being on top, flattening them under her ever expanding hips and ass.

Not to be outdone, another claimed that she was actually being tested on by the government, and there were secret experiments being done to grow other people like she was growing in a bid to make super soldiers. It only worked on women, of course. The compound was becoming full of 8 foot tall beauties growing larger and larger alongside Trish.

The biggest punch to the stomach was an account that got made a few weeks later. Whoever it was called themselves “TheRealPatriciaHostettler”. The person made a thread in the general forum, and claimed to actually be Trish, pretending to be curious about what macrophilia was. The thread quickly rose in popularity. Many people asked for proof, but she said didn’t care if people believed her. While Thomas hoped it was actually Trish, whoever it was was likely just a masterful troll, able to play the role of a condescending giantess talking down to the pathetic little people who would want to worship her, while also managing to sound believably like a real person.

“So it’s like a dominance thing?” She wrote. “You want to be ruled over?”

“Yes my queen, please step on me.”

“Ew.”

And so on. The assumed troll feigned ignorance as they guided the roleplay to discussions about the fetish. Feet, crushing, vore, the community was happy to yteach Patricia Hostettler about what her growing body meant for them.

The last exchange with the newcomer was with a user sharing what they found erotic about the process of her growing steadily larger each day:

GrowthFan90: I hope you never stop growing! It’s so hot to imagine you getting so big!

TheRealPatriciaHostettler: I don’t understand that. I think it’s scary. What about it is hot to you?

GrowthFan90: How do I explain? It’s like you are becoming a goddess whether you like it or not. Each day your power grows and in time it will be absolute. I dream that one day I’ll look over the horizon from my house to see your head loitering amongst the clouds.

TheRealPatriciaHostettler: That sounds scary to me. Doesn’t that scare you?

GrowthFan90: Of course, but that’s what’s so exciting about it, don’t you think?

Thomas almost replied to the thread, on the highly unlikely off chance that it was Trish behind the stunt, but he couldn’t bring himself to hope like that.

He spent more weeks obsessing over it, neglecting to do anything about his suspension from the hospital. He was wasting away in his apartment, isolated in much the same way Trish was isolated before. All the competing narratives about Trish and her current status made for strange dreams about reuniting with her, knowing that the longer they spent away from each other the larger she would be.

The most vivid was a recurring nightmare of him walking around the city, the streets all but abandoned. He saw Trish every day, because you could not miss her looming over the horizon, miles and miles tall. Her incomprehensible size wasn’t what made it a nightmare, however, the real nightmare was the look on her face. Smiling, laughing, the bright face she wore during their happiest moments together. Sometimes her mouth moved soundlessly as she addressed some unseen speck of a person held in her hands. She had moved on, outgrowing him in more than just size, she had outgrown her emotional connection to him. The thought of that more than anything caused him to wake up in a cold sweat.

Then, one day, the phone rang.

“Dr. Black?” Asked the gravelly voice on the other side. “It’s Jeb. Jeb Hostettler.”

“How is Trish?” Thomas asked, not returning the greeting.

“Not great. She’s not eating as much as she should. She’s losing weight. Relatively. You know what I mean.” there was a long silence after that.

“And what do you want me to do about it?”

“Why don’t you come over to the ranch and we can talk about it face to face.” He said. He didn’t wait for an answer, just gave the address and a time and hung up. Thomas rushed to get ready, hoping against hope that this was a chance to see Trish again. The stories from the forum were bouncing around in his head. Irrationally, he found himself hoping that he wasn’t going to be fed to her, as if this whole thing was the plot of some sort of erotic fantasy. Also irrationally, he wouldn’t mind if that happened so long as he got to see her again.

Thomas arrived at the gate of the ranch, where Jeb Hostettler was waiting for him flanked by private security guards. He stepped towards the car, and Thomas couldn’t help but notice his hand resting on the revolver hanging on his hip as he got to the passenger side door, opened it, and got in.

“Drive.” He ordered, pointing down the road. “Take a left here.”

“Why am I out here, sir?” He asked, eyeing the man’s revolver.

“Trishie is sad.” He said. “And it ain’t getting better. I brought in another therapist and she couldn’t make heads or tails of her. She said she had a broken heart. Right here, all the way down.”

The two of them passed a large construction site. Jeb had been digging a very large hole for the last few months, it seemed, and now they were reinforcing the walls with steel. It looked like a giant grave to Thomas, able to fit the body of a 500 foot giant, even though it was currently shallow. Future arrangements for Trish’s living arrangements, he guessed.

South of the hole was a different building. A giant warehouse construction. There was a small door to the side with a light above it humming with electricity. To the left, there was a large sliding door, at least 50 feet tall if Thomas had to guess. This must be where she lived. Thomas pulled the car up and parked it next to the door, and shut the car off. He waited in that seat obediently for more instructions from Jeb.

“She’s in there. You know that. Now I don’t know what you’re gonna say or how you’re gonna say it, but you’re gonna make my Trishie happy.” He put his hand on his gun. “I don’t care what she does with you. After what you did to her, I think she’s in her rights to squash you. She could, too. There’s a lot of land out here, boy. Lot of places to put your body where no one will find it.”

“I got it sir.” Thomas nodded, gulping.

“I don’t like you.” He said.

“I know sir.” With that, Thomas exited the car and approached the door, his heart beating in his chest with anticipation at being able to see Trish again, mixed with fear about how she would react to him. Trish wouldn’t hurt him, right?

He opened the door to find a massive concrete floored room set up in many ways to look similar to her place in the basketball court, albeit much more spartan. Front and center was a low concrete slab that served as her table, but it looked more like a giant altar to place offerings on. Behind that. Then there was lots of empty space, about 100 feet of it, before the edge of her bed. As Thomas traversed it, he noticed Trish’s oversized clothes thrown haphazardly around the floor. He passed a pair of her discarded shorts, looking large enough for him to use as a blanket, at least five feet wide at their widest part. 

The bed was much larger than the one in the basketball court, but Thomas couldn’t tell how deep it was. The foot of it was a great wall filling half the width of the warehouse, at least 6 feet tall if not more. Thomas climbed it, a small effort. His view of the top was the vast plane of the bed, about as large as the whole basketball court that served as Trish’s living quarters before. 

In the center was a large hill of blankets that could only be Trish. She was not 80 feet tall as the rumors suggested, but she was larger than when he last saw her, though he could not tell by how much. Thomas approached carefully, not sure where to begin, and being careful not to startle her. He closed half of the distance before calling out her name.

The hill shifted, fingers wrapping around the peak of it, pulling down the blanket to reveal the top of her face. Her eyes dull with depression and hunger, framed by angry, dark rings. They narrowed when she saw him, and blinked as if to see if this was a dream. She rose up to a sitting position, holding the blanket to obscure herself. She was in a ball shape again, clutching her legs to her chest. She was massive, having grown about twice her size since the last time they had spent any real quality time with each other, and at least four feet taller than when he had confronted her in the parking lot. She was truly a giantess now, looming over him even while sitting like this, his head just barely chest level to her. He figured that if she stood he would be shorter than her knee.

Of course the stories on the forum were not real. One look at her face was all Thomas needed to see that. A familiar mantra sprang to mind. Trish was a scared young woman who needed help.

“What are you doing here?” She asked guardedly as she recognized who it was intruding on her living space, and pulled the blankets around herself to hide her huge body from him.

“Your dad asked me to come.” He said. “He said you weren’t eating.” She laughed dryly at that, her eyes flaring with anger.

“Huh? So what, you came here to feed yourself to me? I’m not interested, you little pervert.” She sat up straighter, puffing up instinctually. 

“No, I just want to help.” He insisted, raising his hands up disarmingly.

“Help? More like you want to groom me to act like those monsters you beat off to.” She accused him, folding onto herself further. “That’s what all the confidence stuff was about, wasn’t it? You wanted a monster to sleep with.”

“Hey.” He said, raising his voice now. “You threw yourself at me, remember? Or did you actually forget your drunken escapades? Or our first night together? That was what you wanted, Trish.”

“Yeah, because I thought you were actually helping me and cared about me.” She said, tears beginning to well up. “I caught feelings for you because I thought you didn’t see me as a monster.”

“I never thought you were a monster.” Thomas said, not admitting that he often fantasized about her that way.

“Yes you did!” She accused, slamming her giant fist into the mattress, sending a shockwave through it that Thomas had to balance against. The blankets fell from her knees. “You did! You were just horny about it instead of scared like everyone else!” Thomas took a determined step forward to show he wasn't intimidated, even though he was.

“Tell me Thomas, was it always about my size? Why you cared for me so much? Was everything you did just to try and get in my pants?”

“...I don’t think so.” He said, in a noncommittal way that surprised her. She had been expecting a flat denial. “I admit that I was always attracted to you, since I first met you, and that isn’t just because of my… fetish.” Thomas folded his hands behind his back, and looked down at the empty space between the two of them.

“I never wanted to cross the line. I fought so hard against it for so long.” He looked up at her, and set his jaw. He took a few more determined step towards her, which she leaned away from. He was right in front of her shins now, and he ventured placing his hand on her leg. Trish felt her heart jump as they reconnected physically, a jolt of electricity starting to shock her out of her anger.

“Honestly, maybe a part of that was because of your condition, but it isn’t all of it. When you told me to say ‘I love you’... I meant that and you know it. Search your own feelings and be honest. When you told me that you loved me in the woods, was that because I tricked you into it? For me, it was like I was pulled to you like gravity. I think no you feel that way too.” He looked her dead in the eye with a determined glower, challenging her to even attempt to disagree.

“I love you.” He finished. “And I’m sorry.”

Without warning, Trish lunged at Thomas, opening her hands to snatch him up. Thomas fought to make sure he didn’t flinch, letting Trish’s fingers wrap around him. She lifted him to eye level. She was big enough to lift him with one hand if she wanted, but she brought her other hand to help support his weight anyway.

Why did I grab him? She thought, looking down at the man the size of a baby held in front of her. She felt his small form held in her hands, so delicate and light. She could easily hurt him, if she wanted to. She could throw him across the room, or squeeze the life out of him with her hands. She looked at his face for traces of fear there and found none, even as she clenched her hands more tightly around him to squeeze his body, even as she felt herself pushing the breath out of his lungs with just the strength of her fingers.

I don’t want to hurt him, she knew. So why did I grab him? Why am I squeezing him so tightly? She thought again as she brought him closer to study his face. He looked sad. He looked worried, but not about being hurt. He was worried about her, about the two of them as partners. Her warm, kind Dr. Thomas Black.

Of course, I picked him up to kiss him. She brought him to her lips, bigger than his entire face. She felt him reach forward to grab onto her, clutching desperately at her jaw line to hold her to him. The giantess parted her lips and kissed him delicately, her top lip pressing against his forehead, her bottom lip pressing on the underside of his chin. She pressed her tongue forward into his face, trying the passionate french kiss that they shared before their unfortunate separation, but she was much too big for that now. Thomas tried to return the kiss valiantly, pressing his lips and tongue into her much larger mouth. Her breathing alone was overpowering him, forcing him to exhale as she inhaled, lest the air be pulled from his lungs from the force, and inhaled as she exhaled, his only chance to fill his own lungs. 

When she had had her fill, she pulled him away. Her eyes listed open, crossing slightly as she studied the small shape held so closely to her face. His face was absolutely drenched with her slobber. Noticing the detail made color rise up in the girl’s malnourished, pale cheeks. Thomas sat in her hands, looking up at a woman nearly four times his size blushing like a schoolgirl. He couldn’t help it. He started to laugh. 

“What are you laughing at?” She complained, her fragile feelings beginning to be hurt. Trish’s face burned hotter as he carried on, until he was nearly crying from laughing. But she couldn’t help it, it was contagious. She started to laugh too, softly at first, and then uproariously. She stretched out her arms the farthest she could stretch them, and then fell back on her back into the bed, suspending Thomas in the air 7 feet above her face. They two looked at each other and laughed, and laughed, and laughed until tears were streaking down their faces. Trish brought him down to her chest, resting him there on her chest, her big laughs shaking his body, her hand gently pressed to his back to hold him in place to her heart, where he belonged. Their crying laughter turned to open weeping, tears of relief that the dark clouds of their separation were finally dispersing.

The tears eventually dried up, and the reunited couple were content to breathe together. Trish relished the feeling of Thomas held to her chest, and Thomas the feeling of rising and falling as Trish took deep breaths. 

Trish squeezed him gently. A single hand now large enough to cup his back. She traced her finger over his familiar, if now seemingly smaller, back muscles. Two months of missing him, one month hating him, and now that she forgave him, she was struck by just how small he was compared to her now. All the while they had been separated, she had been shutting out how large she had been getting. It was too painful, on top of everything, to watch the world shrink around her. Now that she was reunited with Thomas there was a reason to pay attention, and she didn’t like what she saw.

She was so, so much bigger than him. Her hands alone were about as long as his torso. She could rest the heel of her hand on his shoulders while her fingers stretched down to stroke his lower back. His weight there on her chest was like her cat sitting on her when she was a kid.

She pushed her hand underneath him, coaxing him to rise to a sitting position on her chest so that she could see his face. She continued to stroke him with her fingers while giving him a ponderous look. Thomas wrapped his hands around two of Trish’s fingers as she idly stroked him, pushing them, twisting them, and manipulating them. Trish snapped out of dwelling on her size briefly to play back, bending her fingers forward to push back against Thomas. Thomas resisted against the bending of her foot-long fingers, bending them back and preventing them from grasping him. Trish smiled and let him push her back, liking the feeling of his strength against her hand.

Mmm, strong guy. She thought, though she could have easily rolled her wrist forward and overtaken him. Would he like that? She thought about what the agents had shown her about his fetish and of her own research she conducted later. At the time it seemed like everything written there was designed to make her feel self conscious. And yet, Thomas liked her this way. In a strange way, it reminded her of when she was school aged and developed more womanly features, and began to learn the allure her curves had to some of her peers. It was like she had come into possession of something they all desperately wanted. 

She rolled her wrist forward, easily bypassing his defenses and ran her finger over his neck and jaw. He grabbed onto it, pulling it in to keep it pressed to him. 

“So…” he started, rubbing the length of her finger. “forgiven?” He ventured. 

Trish gave a smile and a half nod. “Forgiven. And I'm sorry, too. I should have heard you out.”

“It's ok. You were under a lot of duress.” Thomas dismissed. The two continued to stroke each other, saying nothing for some time. 

“I lost my job.” Thomas said.

“Oh no!” Trish exclaimed, splaying her fingers to end the teasing. 

“Yeah. Agent Grisham blindsided me.”

“Ugh.” Trish groaned, thinking about her treatment at the hands of Agent Grisham. A shiver ran down her spine. Thomas could feel it trough her skin. “I just don't understand how someone could be so cruel.”

“They wanted to provoke you and get me out of the picture. They know I'm the one who hit Dr. Vale.” He said, grabbing for her hand to bring it back to him.

“And you and Melanie…?”

Thomas chuckled dryly. “We’re over. You should have seen it. When I was being escorted out by security I was loudly processing my love for you in front of her and the rest of the hospital.”

“Dork.” She scoffed, but then leaned forward to place a kiss on his head.

“Where does that leave us?” Thomas ventured once free from her lips. Trish’s lips curled into a smile.

“What do you mean? I'm not mad at you anymore, you're single now…” she listed as if the conclusion was obvious.

“So, partners?” Thomas ventured.

“Partners.” Trish confirmed with a nod of her head. Thomas put his hands in the air and cheered, making Trish laugh again. She realized that it was the first time she had laughed or smiled in three months. She smiled brightly at the little man perched on her chest, and felt a warm, tingly sensation throughout her body. God she loved him. She never wanted to be away from him ever again.

“I have a strange question. Let me know if this is too forward.” She said as she began to sit up. She held Thomas to her as she rose, laying him down gently between her splayed legs.

“Shoot.” Thomas said.

Trish played with her hair nervously. “Would you… want to move to the ranch?” She managed to spill out. She was looking off to the side, but kept glancing at him. She was unable to make eye contact but also unable to bear not seeing his reaction. Thomas smiled, once again taken by how adorable it was for a woman nearly four times his size be so bashful.

“Honestly…” Thomas started. Thomas felt the same way about their reunion. He had spent too long away from her. There was a deep pit in his heart that could only be filled by having her close to him. “That sounds like moving really quickly.”

“Yeah.” Trish nodded. Rationally she knew that would be really fast, but in her heart she knew that’s what she wanted, and she knew that’s what Thomas wanted too.

“Yeah.” Thomas said.

“So you’ll do it?”

“Of course.”

“God I love you.”

“I love you, too.”

“I missed you.”

“I missed you so, so much.”

“I really can’t say what it is she sees in you.” Jeb said to Thomas over breakfast a few days later. “I guess the heart wants what the heart wants.”  Jeb certainly couldn’t argue with the results. Trish’s mood did a 180 after smoothing things over with Thomas. She was eating at the high rate that was healthy for her once again, and making her way outside once more.

The two were sharing the meal in one of Jeb’s ranch cabins. It was a small, simple construction meant to house farm hands. It had a small wood stove, a bed, and a stocked pantry. It was vacant ever since this area of the ranch was marked Trish to live on. After a conversation with Trish, Jeb offered it to Thomas to live in.

“I don’t really know what to do about this situation. Doesn’t feel right to pay you to be her… boyfriend.” He said. “But I can promise to take care of ya so long as you are still taking care of her.”

Thomas was about to reply, but caught Trish exiting her warehouse living space out of the corner of his eye. No matter how many times he saw her, she took his breath away. She was on her tip toes, stretching her arms over her head to bask in the sun. She was wearing newly fitted athletic wear, t-shirt and shorts, and her hair was tied up into a sporty ponytail. She had a thick cable used to strap things to trucks wrapped around her waist, which secured a few 50 gallon barrels to dangle around her hips.

She put a hand to her brow to block the sunlight, and scanned the ranch, her mouth curling into a smile as her eyes caught sight of the cabin. She started to  walk in their direction. Though she was a couple hundred yards away, her long strides would bring her to the cabin in no time.

“That’s very kind of you.” Thomas replied, remembering through the haze of love that he had been talking to Jeb. He didn’t look at him. He was too enthralled by the view of her approaching, especially the way her hips swayed as she carried herself forward. 

The cabin was only a single story, so Trish was way taller than it, the roof just barely reached her belly button. He watched as she approached, appearing to grow larger and larger, filling the window and then surpassing it, till all he could see through it were her shins.

A loud tapping sound came from the roof, in the same cadence as if she was knocking on a door.

“Thomas, are you in there?” She called in a sing song voice.

Thomas gave Jeb a thankful nod, and then exited to find Trish with her arms crossed, waiting for him as she hovered over the cabin. Her eyes snapped to the front door as she heard it close behind him. She side-stepped around the corner and put her hands on her knees to see him closer, her tiny boyfriend standing shorter than her knees.

“Ready for our hike?” She asked, trying to shut out the facts of their size difference.

“Sure am.” He said, throwing his day pack over his shoulder. “You gonna be able to keep up?” He joked. 

Trish just rolled her eyes playfully and straightened back up. “Why don’t you set the pace then, Flash?” She chided him, putting her hands on her hips to punctuate her teasing. Thomas involuntarily paused to drink the vision of her in, standing up straight and tall with her hands on her hips, looking down at him. Trish noticed he was gawking at her, and reflexively folded her arms and hunched her shoulders to appear smaller. The move snapped Thomas out of it. He averted his eyes to spare her self-consciousness as he turned to head deeper into the ranch.

She followed him with her eyes as he progressed, and took a single large step to close the distance. He had his eyes locked forward, no doubt trying to be polite after seeing her reaction. She kicked herself for appearing fragile to him again.

“So, dad set you up with the cabin?” She asked, starting to make conversation if only to distract herself from her embarrassment. Thomas was already huffing and puffing, taking up much too quick of a pace in order to attempt to measure up to her’s. Thomas said something, but she couldn’t really hear his answer now that his voice was competing with his breathing. She waited for him to get a lead and again closed the distance with another step. She let it happen a few more times before she stopped in her tracks.

“Hey.” She called down, and watched Thomas come to a stop a little bit ahead and turned to see her. 

“Would it be ok if I carried you?” She asked, putting her hands on her knees to stoop down once again. The prospect of being carried by the giant Trish gave him a squirming feeling in his insides. Trish could tell that the idea interested him. She might as well have asked if he would like to see her boobs.

“Am I too slow?” he asked, trying to be nonchalant about it. 

“A little.” She said with brutal honesty. “I used to ride to where we’re going on horseback, if we keep going at your pace we won’t get there by lunch time.”

“Ok, sure. You can carry me.” Thomas consented, trying not to sound too eager, and took a step towards Trish for her to pick him up.

Trish bent down further to grab him, lifting him up with one hand and bringing him to her shoulder. Thomas found it exhilarating, the first time she had picked him up like this since she had passionately done so after being reunited.

He wrapped his arm behind her neck, grasping onto her hair to keep him from falling almost 20 feet to the ground. She kept one hand up to hold onto his legs with fingers that were half as long as them.

“Is that comfortable?” She asked softly, rubbing her thumb up his leg. He was more than comfortable. He was incredibly aroused and it was hard not to show it. He swallowed and looked to her to give her a nod. She was looking at him on her shoulder from the corner of her eye, which was about level with him. He saw her eyes trace his body down to his lap where his tent was pitched. Her eyes snapped back to his and her cheeks slightly flushed. He could feel her hand tremble subtly against his lap. 

Trish refocused and started to walk slowly. She took small, carefully placed steps in an effort not to jostle Thomas too much. Each step she took was accompanied by a nervous look down at her precious passenger. This is weird. She thought, looking back down at her feet as they carried them across the plains. That’s Thomas there on your shoulder. She reminded herself. You love him. It doesn’t matter if he’s so small you can pick him up with one hand.

After three months of isolation and torment, a lot of the work she had done to be comfortable with her condition had been undone. But there was something about the looks that Thomas had been giving her. Trish was no stranger to being gawked at. As pretty as she was, she was used to dealing with men staring at her. And to have Thomas in particular staring at her, it was flattering. It was hard not to react to the clear and strong signals of desire he had for her.

She glanced over at him again, trying to place her desire for him with the realities of his relatively small size, and caught him sneaking a look down the front of her shirt where her breasts were bouncing subtly with each step. She felt her face flush again, and her heartbeat quickened. He was so into her, and it was making her feel sexy. She ventured a more forceful step, bouncing more to make her chest jiggle in an effort to tantalize him. She saw his eyes widen and felt his grip tighten on the scruff of her neck. When he turned to look over at her she quickly turned her head to pretend not to notice his stares.

The flirtatious mood carried until their destination came into view: a small patch of forest composed of the short, shrubby trees found often in the grasslands.

“This was always my favorite picnic spot when I was younger. I used to love listening to the creek while sitting in the shade.” Trish said as they approached. As they got closer Trish could see that the trees that used to tower over her were a little less than hip high, much to her chagrin. Even if she sat down she would be taller than them, and wouldn’t be able to get any shade from the sun getting in position directly overhead.

Trish set Thomas down at the bank of the creek, and looked around the forest floor beneath her for a suitable place to park her large form. Trish waded through the trees, circling around like a cat trying to get comfortable, but it was useless. She blew the hair that was dangling in front of her face in frustration.

“Watch out.” She said, the only warning she gave before grabbing one of the trees next to Thomas, squatting, and lifting it up to uproot it. “Oh wow, that was way easier than I was expecting.” She said, turning it upside down to brush the now empty ground with its branches. She heaved the tree over to the side, landing somewhere else in the woods, and then used her foot to tamp down and pack the earth, making a spot wide enough for her to sit. She bent down, squeezing herself into the gap she had made in the sparse canopy. She shielded her eyes from the sun, and searched the forest floor for Thomas. She found him near her foot, gaping up at her with that same awed expression.

“What?” She chuckled, once again straddling the line between flattered and embarrassed.

“You’re amazing.” He said, managing to pick his jaw up.

“Aw, thanks!” She said, fixing a strand of hair behind her ear and landing on ‘flattered’. When he finally managed to peel his eyes off of her, he started to unpack. She watched him, dwelling on the compliment and the looks he had been giving her all morning. She wanted more of it.

“Hey.”

Thomas looked up at her, saying nothing, just showing that he was listening.

“So you really do like big women, huh?” She blurted nervously.

Thomas smiled and nodded. “As far as I can remember. I’ve always enjoyed the fantasy.”

“What is it about it?” She asked, tilting her head at him and rubbing her hands over her legs.

“I dunno. It’s mostly a power thing, I suppose. That’s not that weird, is it?”

“I meant more, like, what do you like about me being big?” She asked, leaning forward and pressing her boobs together between her elbows to fish for a compliment.

“What’s there not to like?” He said, a little shy about sharing, and honestly worried how she might react to his darker fantasies.

“Come on, I mean specifically.” She pressed and leaned forward more.

“Well… part of it’s just seeing how much bigger you are than me, like, I thought it was sexy when you picked me up and put me on your shoulder.”

“I could tell. It was kinda cute.” She cooed, cupping her neck in one hand. She played with her hair with the other wand, wrapping a lock around her finger and tugging it while smiling at him.

“What are you into? Sexually I mean.” He asked to take the heat of attention off of him for a moment.

Trish played with her hair more nervously, now using both hands to pull a strand hanging over her shoulder. “I dunno…”

“I bet I could tell you” He said, shooting a smirk up to her face above the canopy. “You like big hands, don’t you? You like the feeling of big hands controlling you.” Trish’s face immediately flushed and her fingers brushed her hair more frantically.

“Bingo.”

“How did you know?”

“I can read you like a book.”

“Ok, what else then?”

“You’re curious about bondage stuff.”

“Eeek!” She cried, turning her head away from Thomas to hide herself from him after being so seen.

“Oh relax, it’s not that uncommon. And it’s the same sort of thing, you know, as being into big people. Surrendering yourself to a person with power over you.” He explained as he finished unpacking his lunch.

“So you want me to boss you around?”

“Well, not all the time, mostly in bed.”

She wanted to try. We’ve screwed in the woods before, she reasoned. She was thinking about what she could have him do. Being domineering was not in her nature. She was worried about coming off as silly, or embarrassing herself, but she couldn’t resist him sitting there with his little lunch. He was so cute and small and they hadn't really made love since they reunited. She wanted to feel that connection they had when she was 11 feet tall and they couldn’t keep their hands off each other. She lifted her leg and extended it forward, covering the corner of the blanket with her toes and the ball of her foot. Thomas shot a look up to Trish’s face. She was cradling her neck in her hands, elbows resting on her knees. Her red face betrayed how nervous she was about it.

“Can I help you?”

“Um. Yeah. Kiss my foot.” she said, repeating a line she had read on the forum.

“No. I’m eating lunch, Trish.”

“Oh, ok.” She said, retracting the foot. Thomas eyed her foot rejoining her, deciding if he was really going to go down this road with her.

“No, not like that.” He said.

“What?”

“If you’re going to boss me around you can’t just let me get out of it with a token protest. You have to force me.”

“I don’t wanna force you…” color returned to her cheeks.

“I want to be forced.” He assured her.

“But you’re not always going to want to be forced, right?”

“So we’ll have a safe word.”

“Oh, right. What should our safe word be?”

“How about jumbo?” He said, almost as a joke, but it flew over Trish’s head apparently. What was that look of determination on her face?

“Ok, jumbo is the safe word.”

“Jumbo is the safe word.” He agreed, and went to take another bite of his sandwich.

“I said kiss my foot!” She yelled, raising her already loud and booming voice, and stomping her foot on the blanket. The trees shook as insects and birds scattered in fear from the giant’s outburst. Trish’s face was beet red, and she had shifted her arms to hold her waist. Thomas suppressed a chuckle, he set down his sandwich, and leaned forward to her foot, and gave it a peck. He shot her a smile and continued eating his lunch.

Trish fumed. This little shit! He was just going to act nonchalant about it! She looked down at him sitting there all cooll, trying to figure out some way to escalate things. She stewed on what to do for some time as he ate, thinking of ways to play with him. She landed on an idea, and took some time to mentally rehearse her role before putting it into action.

“Hey.” She said again, her voice belying more determination.

“What?”

“Your sandwich looks tasty.” She said. “I want a bite.” Thomas looked down at the remaining half of his sandwich.

“No way, you brought your own lunch. I brought this for me.” He said, persisting in challenging her. She extended her leg again, this time hooking her toe under his leg and gently kicking him up, causing him to roll onto his back. Before he could protest again, she brought the foot back town and gently pushed on his chest with it.

“I don’t want my lunch. I want your lunch. And besides, I did all the walking.” She said. “So… give it to me.” Thomas held back his smile. Her body language showed she was still nervous about this. While having her violate his personal space with her foot was sexy, overall, the way she was shrunk in on herself and nervously pushing against both of their boundaries was extremely cute to him.

“Ok, you can have it.” He said, and held his sandwich up to her. Trish shook her head.

“I’m not gonna come all the way down there for it. You have to bring it up here.” She said, finding it surprisingly easy to get into character. Now they were getting somewhere, thought Thomas.

“It’d be easier for you to just take it,” he said, offering it again. Trish curled her toes, pressing them into him ever so slightly harder.

“No. I want you to feed it to me.” She said. “Now… little guy.” she added, trying out another oft used phrase she saw on the forum.

“Ugh fine, ok. Get your foot off me first.” He said with faux frustration, trying and failing to hide how much this was exciting him. Trish removed the foot and placed it next to her other one, and waited to see what Thomas would do next. He took some time regarding the mountain that she was, and figured out a plan. He put the sandwich in a small bag and approached her. He walked until he was in front of her shins, and put a hand between them. Trish bit her lip as he pushed against them from the inside, willing her legs to spread to make room for him in front of her. She happily complied, leaning back and spreading to open herself to him. He walked between the two pillars till he was face to face with the underside of her bosom. Her arms were still folded in front of her, guardedly.

He is just too cute. Trish thought as she saw the knee high man hold the bag in his teeth and reach towards her. He found hand holds where her thighs met her hips, and began to pull himself up. He reached up and grabbed onto her forearms, which allowed him to shift his feet to stand on the crook of her thighs. He kicked a leg up to stand on her forearms, preparing to push himself up to meet her mouth.

This is too easy for him, she thought. He’s not gonna like it unless I escalate things more. She looked at him staring up with an undeserved grin from between her tits. Suddenly, she hunched her shoulders forward, pressing them together around him. Thomas vanished in her bust and his legs started to kick against her stomach. Trish giggled as he watched him struggle, amazed how nearly his entire upper body became totally enveloped by her bosom.

“Aww, are you stuck?” She asked with a laugh, refusing to let him go for several seconds. Finally, she brought her hand up to his kicking legs and wrapped it around them, pinning them together. She lifted her arm up, peeling him out from between his soft prison, and raising him up over her head so he was dangling upside down over her face.

“Ah!” He yelled as his world spun, finally focusing on Trish’s face, embarrassment still painted all over it as she smiled sweetly up at him. She opened her mouth wider, and stuck out her tongue to accept her tribute.

Thomas fumbled with the bag, trying to remove the sandwich from it quickly. Not quick enough for Trish, who started lowering him down to her mouth slowly.

“Ahhhh….” She sounded, her breath once again enveloping him as he stared down at the back of her throat. He managed to free the sandwich, but his arms were already practically in her mouth. He placed it on her tongue, and then shifted his hands to push against the corners of her nearly foot wide mouth.

That didn’t stop Trish, however, who lowered him and licked with her tongue, drenching his chest, arms and face with saliva as she accepted the tiny sandwich. She held him there, waving him around like a ragdoll, and made him watch her lips close and swallow. Ew, what is that, pimento cheese? She thought.

“Mmmmm” She made a show of moaning while keeping the bad taste off her face. “Good boy.” She said, and kissed his dangling head.

“Can you put me down now?” He asked, his face starting to get red from being held upside down.

“Wait, but what did you think about that?” She asked, snapping out of the dominance play and bringing her other hand up to turn him so he was facing up in front of her face.

“It was very sexy.” He said.

“Why don’t you take off your pants then?” She asked, fingertip tracing the aching bulge in his pants. Thomas didn’t have to be asked twice. His pants were barely over his butt when she brought him forward to her mouth again, and took his dick into her mouth. The thing barely cleared her lips anymore, but she was able to have a lot of fun with him by softly mashing her lips together and flicking the tip of her tongue. He came quickly, already worked up by her roleplay. But she kept sucking. The feeling on his extra sensitive penis post ejaculation was agonizing to Thomas.

“Stop…” He begged, but Trish just looked up at him with sparkling eyes and continued. She started to hum, the reverberation of her voice making it even more agonizing.

“Trish, stop.” He begged, pushing his hands against her cheeks, futilely struggling against her immense strength holding him to her lips. She wrinkled her nose at him, enjoying seeing him squirm.

“Jumbo! Jumbo!” He shouted as he felt like his soul might be sucked out of him by her torturing mouth. Trish opened her mouth and released him. A line of spit running from the head of his member to the tip of her tongue as she put distance between him and her face. She gave him a wide smile, and then licked his seed off her lips.

“That was amazing.” He said.

“Aw, thanks. I’m glad you liked it.” she blushed and smiled.

“Did… you like it?” He asked. Her eyes looked up, searching for her thoughts about it. She didn’t really get any sexual pleasure pushing him around, but she did enjoy making him happy. It was also… fun? Like playing with a pet.

“I dunno, it was fun, I guess.” She said, as she lowered him back to the ground between her legs. She turned to the side to fiddle with one of the attached barrels that contained her day’s water and food when she felt his hands probe at her below.

“What’re you doing?” She asked leaning forward to look down the length of her body at Thomas kneeling down, rubbing her through the front of her shorts.

“Oh, I just thought…”

“That’s… sweet, but I think I’m too big for that.” She said, reaching her hand down to brush him away from her crotch.

“We could try…” He said, stepping back up to her, placing a hand on the inside of her thigh and rubbing it.

“I’m worried you’d get hurt.” She said. It was a legitimate worry. She weighed well over two tons now. One wrong movement in a fit of passion could end him, not that she thought he was up to the task at this size anyway.

“There’s gotta be something I can do.” He said. The feeling of him brushing up against her like this was putting her in the mood, despite everything. Maybe if she promised herself to stay extra still… but no, she couldn’t risk that. Maybe he could make himself useful in other ways. She dwelt back on her fantasy of him manipulating her with his big hands, of him holding her neck and controlling her. She wanted that.

She pushed him back with her hand again, giving her space to lift her butt up and roll her shorts over her hips and down to her ankles. Then she reached down and pulled her shirt and bra up and over her head, leaving her boobs to sway freely on her chest. She leaned forward to pluck up Thomas and deposit him on the shoulder he hitched a ride on earlier.

“Just… squeeze my neck as hard as you can… OK?” She said, using her fingers to support him against her neck. Her neck was long and elegant, about a foot long at her size. Thomas straddled her shoulder, and wrapped his arms tightly around her, clutching it as tightly as he could. She kicked one leg up, resting it on the opposite creek bed, and the other she left under her. 

She started to rub herself slowly, eyes clenched tightly, dreaming that the force around her neck wasn’t Thomas wrapping his entire arms around her neck, but that she was normal sized and he had taken her neck into his hand. She focused on the firm, hard pressure against her neck, possessing her, keeping her safe. She rubbed more vigorously, rising up to a fever pitch pretty quickly. 

Thomas held on for dear life as she threw her head back in ecstasy, her neck muscles pushing against his arms, her throat vibrating with stifled moans as she worked on herself. Thomas craned his own neck up and bit the bottom of her earlobe. She liked that, he could tell, by the way her bottom lip began to tremble. Thomas shifted, pulling himself up to wrap his legs around her neck instead of his arms. His hands now free, he used one hand to pull on the hair at the base of her neck, and the other to grip onto her lip, twisting it in his hand.

In Trish’s fantasy, Thomas had stood behind her, one hand massaging her pussy, the other wrapped around her neck. Shifting into this new position, it was like she could feel his thumb pressed against the base of her skull, and his index finger reached forward to hook around her lip. The small amount of force guided Trish’s face towards him, her lips grazing against him. Lost in the moment, she brought her other hand up to Thomas wrapped around her neck, and ran her finger tips over his muscular shoulders. Thomas continued to rub his hand over her lips, pulling her bottom lip down and letting Trish lick and suck on his hand. One particularly sensuous rub below caused her to throw her head back, her mouth opening in a satisfied sigh.

Trish was coming soon after, and Thomas was sure glad he was not underneath her when she did. Her hips rocked back and forth with enough force to smear him on the ground. Her spasming legs also caused her to gain some air, slamming her big ass rhythmically where she sat, shaking the trees of the shrubby forest. Her juices made a small puddle beneath her, easily a gallon of the stuff leaked out of her and onto the forest floor. The hand that had been gently fondling Thomas was applying more and more pressure to his back. He tried to call out for her, but he had no air in his lungs with which to do it. All the same, because she would probably not be able to hear him through the sonorous moans reverberating in her throat. All he could do was hold her neck tightly and pray that Trish would come to her senses on the other side soon.

Slowly, the sound of her ass thumping on the ground subsided, and the giantess was reduced to sighing contently. Thomas released the pressure around her neck, and brushed her face with his hand softly. She pulled her wet fingers out of herself, and turned her head to look down at him sitting on her shoulder as she licked them clean.

“Feel good?” He asked, enjoying the warmth radiating off of her neck.

“Very good.” It was good, better than Trish had been expecting. Maybe there was something to being big after all. She nuzzled against him on her shoulder, and Thomas took the opportunity to run his fingers through her hair. The two held each other like that for some time before separating to get dressed again.

“How tall are you?” she called down to him as he was pulling his shirt over his head. He pushed his head through the collar and looked up at her pulling her underwear and shorts up over her legs. She looked so sexy from this angle, the way her hips looked so big and her upper body seemed so small. She put her hands on her hips as she noticed the blank expression on his face.

“Hey! Are you listening? I asked how tall you were.”

“Five feet, eight inches.” He managed to choke out.

“Huh. That’s funny.” She observed, then stooped down to pick him back up.

“What’s funny?” He asked as he held onto her wrists to steady himself for the ride up to her shoulder.

“Nothing. It’s just when I was small, five foot eleven, I never wanted to date a man shorter than me.”

“That is funny.” Thomas agreed, as he gripped onto her neck once more to steady himself as the 24 foot tall woman carried them back home.

“They want me to do what?” Trish asked, exasperated. “They realize I’m huge right?” 

“That might be the point.” Margaret replied. It was one of their weekly meetings with the legal team. Trish, Thomas, Jeb, were all seated at a small table on top of Trish’s larger table. The trial was tomorrow, and Margaret had just gotten finished explaining why Trish would actually have to appear in person at the courthouse after the court had rejected efforts to accommodate Trish’s condition. “They’re hoping for a circus. They’re hoping that you’ll slip up and scare people.” 

Trish huffed in frustration. It was true that she was getting scarily big. Just this morning she had hit a new milestone of thirty feet tall, that height she had dreaded being since Thomas revealed to her that she was going to surpass merely being tall to become gigantic. 

Gigantic she was. She was at least five times larger than any of them, a fact punctuated by her need to lean down to listen even while she sat on the ground. She was looming over the proceedings, sitting cross legged with her hands on her knees.

“...Will I even fit in the courthouse? Do they even have doors big enough for me?” she asked anxiously. Thomas ventured a look down at her butt and the way it curved underneath her. Her hips, the widest part of her, were wider than he was tall by an entire foot. Her thighs were around nine feet long. Theoretically, she should be able to fit down a hallway, so long as the doors were bigger than the hospital’s. He imagined her squeezing her body through the courthouse on her hands and knees, her butt almost slamming into the ceiling as she crawled. She would be able to break down walls by just shaking her ass at this size.

“The courtroom in question has 18 foot ceilings…” Margaret started, but was cut off by a huff from the giant.

“Great, so I'll have a few feet of head room so long as I sit on the floor.” Trish spat sarcastically.

“I don’t know why we’re even entertaining this.” Jeb interjected.

“We risk them trying to pull a stunt with her bail to take her into custody if we don’t comply. The only real way out of this is to apply public pressure to the court.” She said.

“So that’s that.” Trish declared, putting an end to it. The meeting dragged on as they rehearsed their respective testimonies and prepared for the prosecution’s badgering for the hundredth time. The relentlessness of the process rivaled the pointlessness of it, in Trish’s mind, as she likely wouldn’t be able to maneuver herself in the courtroom anyway. They prepared late into the evening, stopping only when it was time for dinner.

Everyone was signaled to leave when the pallets of food necessary to feed the five ton woman were delivered and started to be unpacked for her. It was meal times, more than any other times, where Trish felt most like a monster. The sheer amount of food was the worst part. Pound for pound, the spread weighed more than Thomas. This fact was punctuated by Thomas making his way past the staff carrying a huge sheet pan with a quarter of a roasted cow, bones and all. The comparison made her think of the particularly nasty thing she had read on the forum by people who wanted a person like her to eat them.

She felt herself begin to slide down a bad mental spiral. Maybe it was right to lock her away. Maybe she should just turn herself in so the government could contain her, the monster woman that in a year or two will be eating whole cows by the handful.

Thomas was almost out the door, knowing that Trish preferred to eat her meals alone, when he turned to look back at her. The distressed look about her made him stop in his tracks and turn back around. He made a show of sniffing the roasted cow as it moved past him to gain her attention.

“Mmm… would you mind if I stayed here and ate with you? I bet I could eat as much as I want and you won’t really notice.” He said, gesturing to the piles of food. The comment made Trish’s mouth draw into a line somewhere between a polite smile and a guarded warning to him that he was stepping on dangerous ground. Thomas met it with a boyish, expectant gaze that quickly melted Trish’s defenses.

“Ok.” She relented, and lowered her hand to help Thomas sit on her lap as the two waited for the rest of the food to be unpacked. Besides the quarter of the cow, a huge tub of grain porridge, fresh fruit and vegetables were unpacked. Trish ate simply mostly out of necessity for how much food needed to be prepared for her. Once it was all laid out, he transferred from her lap and onto the table to mingle with the food items, picking some odd morsels out of the heaps of food. Trish was still nervous to eat in front of him, but her hunger was swiftly overpowering her self consciousness. She reached down and picked up the snow shovel that served as her spoon, then poked it into the mound of porridge next to where Thomas was standing, then guided the bite up to her mouth.

“I think it’ll backfire.” Thomas said, taking a bite himself. Trish put a hand to her mouth to cover her chewing as she talked.

“What will?” She asked, returning the shovel/spoon down to scoop up another bite.

“Making you come to the courthouse. They don’t know what they’re getting into.”

“I’m sure they can do the math.” She scoffed, and gestured to her body. "I will probably squash the building just by looking at it funny."

“That’s not what I meant.” He said, putting his hand on hers when she brought the spoon back down to the table, rubbing the back of it. Trish let the spoon fall into the porridge, and turned her hand to put the fingers of her three foot long hand on Thomas’s chest. She leaned forward to hold her chin in her hand, and waited for him to explain himself.

“You’re big, sure. And you might accidentally break some things.” He said, bringing his hands to her fingers stroking his chest to stroke them in return. “But I think they’re underestimating how much people are going to love you.”

“I dunno, I’m pretty scary.” She said, tilting her head and stretching her fingers up to rub them them against his face, feeling the scratchy little hairs of his five o’clock shadow, once again comparing the length of her hand to him. 

“I mean it!” He insisted, squeezing her middle finger with both hands and pushing it aside. “People might be scared at first, but I truly believe they won’t be able to help falling in love with you. You’re simply too charming.”

“You're biased.” She said, turning her head to hide the smile creeping up on her face from him. She could almost believe it, almost. His unshakable optimism sure made it a lot easier to believe. As long as she could learn to see herself like he saw her, she would be fine. She turned her head to see him still standing there looking at her with a fierce and determined expression, and her lips curled all the way up into a wide and bright smile. Thomas was so good to her, her omnipresent cheerleader. Her big heart felt so full.

“Mmm, I see something else down there that looks good.” she purred. She pulled the hair over her ears to prevent it from getting in her porridge as she lowered herself down to give him a kiss.

—

Later that night, Thomas woke up to a tapping on his roof. He sat up in bed and looked out the window to see Trish sitting in a curled ball outside. He rolled out of bed and exited the cabin to meet her. Her eyes were puffy with worry and she was sucking on her lips nervously.

“Can’t sleep?” He asked, drawing close, positioning himself between her feet. Trish shook her head sadly, shamed that she was acting weak again.

“You’re going to do great tomorrow.” He said, reaching up to give her shin a reassuring rub. She didn't respond. She just sat there silently and motionlessly begging for more comfort.

“Do you want me to spend the night with you?” He asked. Trish paused, then nodded, a faint smile returning to her lips.

“Ok.” He said, and lifted up his arms to signal he was ready to be picked up. She did, bringing him to her chest and holding him there as she rose to stand. Her strong hands kept him pinned to her as she walked deftly back to her living quarters. She held him there firmly as returned to bed. Thomas rubbed the back of the hands that now served as his blanket, and took deep, intentional breaths. Trish followed Thomas’s lead, matching her breathing to his. Trish fell into an uneasy sleep after a few minutes.

—

Nancy was on the grounds of the courthouse early that morning in order to make sure that their crew got a good location to see the spectacle to come. Every national news outlet was showing up for the trial of Patricia Hostettler. The tall woman hadn’t been officially heard from since their interview, and hadn’t been seen since she was moved to her new living situation. There was one shot of her on her father’s property taken with a telephoto lens, but it was so far away that you couldn’t really understand the true scale of her. Her size was of course what everyone was interested in, especially Nancy.

Nancy was feeling the gurgling feeling of impending doom in her stomach. She had not been able to get her out of her head since the young woman picked her up and held her like a baby to her hip. There was a big part of her that was terrified of Patricia Hostettler, especially what she would be capable of as she continued to grow. Could this person really be so strong that a mere flick of their fingers was enough to knock out a grown man? There was another part of her that pitied her, understanding how hard it must be for someone to go through what she was going through. There was another part that was lured to her, that wanted to be close to her and to witness her, and maybe be witnessed by her in return.

Nancy’s complicated feelings reflected the nation’s feelings as a whole. Fear, curiosity, and empathy clashing and the only way to sort it all out was to see what happened today. Nancy hoped Trish was ready for it.

They heard her before they saw her. Sirens from her police escort leading her from the edge of the small city to the center where the courthouse stood. Then, the sound of large, thudding steps echoing between buildings.

“There she is.” The cameraman gasped, pointing his camera to the rooftops a few blocks away. There, just barely visible over the roof of the two story building, was the top of a brown head of hair bobbing up and down with her foot steps. The other camera people gasped and zoomed in on her location. A police car with its lights on rounded the corner followed shortly by a massive bare foot pointing its toes onto the street, stepping as softly as possible as it carried the massive woman forward.

The first real shot of Patricia Hostettler in so many months was her rounding the corner. She was dressed in a cornflower blue sundress with no pattern that fell to her mid shin. The garment was girly, cute, and almost achieved making the incredibly large woman look delicate. Her shoulders were rolled forward, hunching so they looked smaller than they already were (proportionally, that is). Her arms were twisted around in front of her, clasping each other in front of her lap. Her head was pointed down, focusing all of her attention at her feet stepping ever so slightly pigeon-toed. She was chewing her lips and keeping her attention on the world beneath her with her pretty, innocent blue eyes. The first word that would come to Nancy’s mind to describe the whole picture was ‘adorable’, were it not for her outrageous size.

Because of course, her size was outrageous. She stood taller than the two story buildings around her.  The roof of the police SUV escorting her did not even reach the bottom of her knees. And the sound of her footsteps! It reminded Nancy of scenes from that movie with the dinosaurs. This giantess would not have to hold Nancy like a baby, she could pick her up with one hand, easily.

“What’s that on her shoulder?” Nancy asked, urging the camera to pan up and zoom in. There was a little man sitting there. Well, a normal sized man sitting on the shoulder of a giantess. He seemed familiar, but couldn’t place him. He was holding on to her earlobe, leaning forward and whispering to her. He was handsome, too. Nancy noticed. The giant was giving him sidelong glances and nodding along as she listened.

She froze in the middle of the street when she saw the cameras, her face turning a bright red. Her head immediately turned to the man on her shoulder and gave him a look begging for comfort. The man gave her a nod, reached forward, and planted a kiss on her cheek. The giantess smiled almost involuntarily, relaxing her arms in front of her and bringing her hand to shoulder, laying her fingers gently across the man’s legs. She stood up straighter and rolled her shoulders back, approaching the press with renewed confidence. 

The press took instinctive steps backwards as she reached the sidewalk in front of the court house and planted feet that could easily crush them. She brought her other hand up to her shoulder and lowered her passenger gently to the ground, and then continued to squat, pressing her legs together and tugging on the dress so she didn’t flash the cameras. She scanned the press with her big blue eyes, and then raised her hand up to give a small wave.

“Um… hi everyone. I’m Patricia Hostettler.” She said, repeating a rehearsed speech for the cameras. “I’m here today because some people are scared of me, but there’s really nothing to be scared about.” She said. “I’m just a girl who got really big. I just want to live my life as peacefully as possible.” Her eyes lifted up to the courthouse. “I might be too big to get into the courthouse. We tried to get them to accommodate me but they refused. I think they want me to accidentally break something or hurt someone trying to get in there.” Nancy looked to the seven foot tall double doors that were the entrance to the courthouse, and then up and down the body of the giant woman. There was no way.

“So, I showed up, but I’m not going to try and squeeze in there unless they make me. I hope that the issue is that they didn’t realize just how huge I am. Now that they see…” She said, gesturing to the self evident problem her large form represented. “...will agree to accommodate me.” 

There was a long pause. The idea of a courthouse press mob being silent enough for their target to make such a speech would be unthinkable under normal circumstances. The only reason it worked was due to Trish’s size stealing the breath from their lungs. Trish’s lawyer emerged from behind her, ready to hold up her hands and say ‘no questions’, but none came from the dumbstruck press. They could only manage to watch as the giant woman stood back up and shyly crossed her arms over her stomach to guard herself.

Trish’s lawyer, satisfied, marched into the courtroom to begin yelling at the judge. Trish stood in front of the courthouse, scanning the press below her just in case they made a move. She wasn’t supposed to answer any questions or talk to them after giving her speech, so even though she hated how scared they were of her, she was glad that they didn’t try anything.

“Trish!” A small woman’s voice called from below and to her right. She panned over the crowd, looking for the source. It was a small woman in a blue pantsuit, waving up at her. ‘They’re not small Trish, you’re big.’ She reminded herself.

“Nancy?” She asked squinting down at her to see her face. “Oh, hi!” She said, and returned the wave, turning her body to face her and stooping down to see her better.

“Do you mind answering some questions?” She called up.

“I’m not supposed to.” Trish said, shaking her head.

“How about just a picture then?” Nancy asked. Rare for the press to ask permission like this, rarer to have the wishes of their target respected, but what else could they do but respect a woman who was taller than a house?

A picture couldn’t hurt, Trish decided, and lowered herself to her knees. The complicated feelings about Trish that Nancy was experiencing were competing wildly. The curious part, the interested part, made her blurt out her request in the first place. The giant had to curl all the way up into a ball to even get close to her, and now that Trish was getting closer, the fearful part of her screamed to run. But that part was tamped down when she looked into the giantess’s eyes and into her soul. Comfort her. Help her. These thoughts finally won the war inside Nancy.

“Would you pick her up?” The director asked from behind her. Nancy and Trish looked at the director, and then at each other. Trish shrugged her shoulders and nodded, then lowered her hand down next to Nancy, offering for her to sit on it. 

Nancy gulped, and took a seat in the hand. Trish wrapped her thumb over her lap and gently lifted her skyward. Nancy gripped the thumb with white knuckles as Trish brought her other hand over to usher the reporter up. It was mostly for Nancy’s benefit so she didn’t get too scared. Trish handled Thomas like this all the time now, but there was something different about doing it to a relative stranger. I’m holding a whole person in my hand, she thought in amazement.

Trish brought Nancy up to the side of her face. Nancy felt the palm underneath her shift, her long fingers extending up her back like a seat back. Nancy peeled her eyes away from the ground 15 feet below her and over to Trish’s face. The larger woman was looking at her sheepishly and with great concern, making sure that the litter woman was ok with what was happening. Nancy reassured her by giving her a wide smile and releasing her death grip on the thumb, reaching one hand over to pat the giantess’s cheek.

Trish smiled wide, her heart soaring at being trusted. She looked back down at the camera, and removed her other hand for the picture. Nancy and her both turned their palms upwards as if to say “Tada!”.

After the picture was taken, Trish began to lower Nancy back to the ground. Nancy tapped Trish’s wrist and signaled her to bring her back up to her face.

“I just want to say that you’re very brave. I’m rooting for you.”

Trish beamed widely at the woman in her hand, tears forming at the corner of her eyes. 

“Th-Thank you, that actually means a lot to hear.” She stammered. Trish’s smile became permanently plastered on her face. Thomas was right. People do like her.

The moment was interrupted by the sound of the courthouse doors opening. Trish looked over to see the judge, a gang of lawyers, and Agent Grisham congregating on the front steps. The judge was a mean looking old man. He had a cold, steely look about him that signaled bad news to Trish. She found herself wishing that they were more scared of her.

“Ms. Hostettler.” He yelled, a little more louder than was necessary for Trish to hear. “I am not accustomed to having to retrieve the defendants from the sidewalk. Your trial is set to begin at 9 am. It is currently 9 am. If you aren’t present in the next fifteen minutes, I will hold you in contempt of court.”

“Your honor…” She started, lowering Nancy all the way to the ground. She rose to her feet and took a single large step, casting her shadow over them. Some of the lawyers broke rank, quietly shuffling towards either side of the door. “I think I might break something if I try to squeeze in there. Could you please make some accommodations for me?” She pleaded. Agent Grisham had a huge smirk on his face. The judge just ignored her, and turned to reenter the courthouse.

Trish shifted her weight from foot to foot, looking at the tiny entrance they were demanding she squeeze through. She hoped Thomas was right about people liking her, because she was about to look scary. She turned and looked back to Nancy, who gave her a thumbs up in support.

“Looks like they want to be unreasonable.” She said to the press. “I’m sorry if I break anything.” She said. Then the cameras watched as the giant woman got down on her knees in front of the court house, still as tall as the first story, and leaned forward to try to push herself inside. She stuck her head in easily enough, but when it came time for her shoulders she had to turn diagonally to squeeze them through, reaching a long arm forward into the courthouse. She pushed herself forward, clearing one shoulder through. When it came time to squeeze her breasts in, Trish brought a hand up to try and coax it through, the soft flesh rolling over the door frame, then the other.

The opening of the double doors was about six feet wide, which posed a problem for Trish’s 7 foot wide hips. She tried to relax her legs and pull herself forward with her arm., but she kept stopping when she felt the pressure of the door frame. She knew any amount of force she applied, no matter how gently she did so, would cause the frame to crumple and the glass on either side to shatter.

Thomas walked up to her head laying on her arm in the lobby, and knelt down to look her in the eye. “You’re doing great honey”. He encouraged her. He could see how careful she was being, despite her massive strength. The dark part of him wanted to see her smash through, but he knew it wasn’t in her nature.

She looked down, unable to tilt her head too much, and sighed. There was no way she was getting through here. She started the process of backing out of the door to find another way in. She squeezed her fingers up through the door to compress her boobs again as she pulled them out, and then slowly slid out of the opening. Oh how I miss just having to duck under doors, she thought.

She turned and sat her butt on the courthouse steps, her legs extending most of the way across the little plaza in front of it. She shook her hair to make it fall back into place before looking at the press.

“See? I’m too big.” She said. “I’m going to walk around and look for another way in.” She said, rising to stand and taking a step forward so her feet were in front of the reporters. “Excuse me please.” She asked, gesturing with her hands for them to make an opening. They dutifully obeyed, and when she began to circle the courthouse searching for a way in, a few of the bravest crews turned to follow at her heels.

Inside, the judge had taken his seat on the bench and was looking through his papers when he heard her footsteps approaching from outside. The courtroom had big windows stretching 10 feet up to the ceiling, letting in lots of natural light. A shadow came over the room as the windows became obstructed. He looked out the window to see her giant legs folding down and her body filling the entire window. She put a hand on the roof to steady herself as she squatted down, then blocked the sun with her hand to peer inside. Her big eyes scanned from the back to the front of the courtroom, until they landed on the judge with his fear hidden beneath his cold mask. She gave him a sheepish look, like “what do you expect me to do?”, then stood up and continued her lap around the building. He could hear her steps reverberating off the halls as she made her way all around. Stubborn as he was, he was beginning to regret listening to the prosecution on this one.

Trish rejoined the press at the front of the building. She raised her arm and rested it on the corner of the second story roof, and put the other on her hip. She didn’t actually rest any of her weight on it, afraid that it would send the building crashing down.

“Definitely too big.” She said, looking down to the press. “I can’t get in there without damaging things, so I’m not going to. I’ll just wait out here for them to come to their senses.” She waited there, the press dutifully and silently filming her, as the deadline for the trial to begin came and went.

The judge charged her with contempt, and Margaret, the brilliant lawyer, insisted that the court provide the charges in writing to her client. The court clerk appeared on the stairs with the cameras of the national news on him, as he read out the charge to the giantess. The shot that was used in all the papers the next day was Trish’s large hand reaching down from the top of the frame, none of the rest of her body visible, as she pinched the paper in her fingers to accept the charges, looking no bigger than a stamp to her.

The circus continued the next day to similar results. Trish showed up at the courthouse as ordered, but would not enter lest she risk destroying the building. The judge handed down another charge of contempt. The news crews, over the shock of seeing the massive woman for the first time, quickly got their feet back under them. The airwaves became filled with shots of Patricia Hostettler, calmly and patiently sitting cross legged in front of the courthouse. The news framed it as a protest of sorts. Trish wanted to comply with the lawful proceedings, but could not under the circumstances. She was a victim in this.

The government’s gambit had backfired. Public opinion swung wildly in Trish’s favor as the news reporting settled on the narrative of a humble, if giant, woman quietly demanding justice. A small crowd of supporters came out to cheer on Trish later that morning. The prosecution’s plan had been to arrest her on the third day for felony contempt, but it was clear that such a move would incur severe public backlash, so they had to change course.

On the morning of the third day, Trish sat cross legged in the road as usual, talking to her supporters and answering their questions, and reaching down her finger for them to shake. The crowd erupted into loud boos when they saw the judge exit the courthouse, expecting another charge of contempt. Trish looked down and over her shoulder at him as he stood there and crossed his arms.

“On further review, we have decided to grant your request for accommodations, and to drop all charges of contempt of court.” He said simply, and returned to the courthouse. The crowd erupted in loud cheers, waving up to the giantess to congratulate her and share this moment with her.

“Thank you everyone for sticking with me.” She called down to her supporters. “And thank you to the national news organizations for reporting on this case fairly. I’m sure you’ll all see me again real soon!” She beamed. 

The celebration was wild, the crowd storming the barricade to mingle around Trish’s legs. Trish froze and waited for the police to come and push the crowd back, afraid to move lest she hurt anyone.

“You were right.” She admitted to Thomas later as they reclined in her bed. He was laying on his back with his eyes closed, enjoying the feeling of her chest rising and falling underneath him as she breathed in and out.

“I knew it.” He said. “You’re a lovely person. All you had to do was be yourself, and people would fall in love.”

Trish closed her eyes too, and wrapped her hands around Thomas to squeeze him affectionately. She left her hands over him as they both drifted into the first restful sleep either had had in weeks.

“I still can’t believe you punched out Dr. Vale.” Trish remarked as she said her goodbyes to Thomas. While Trish’s accommodations meant that she could telecommute to the trial, Thomas still had to appear in person. Trish was admiring the cut of his figure in his suit, especially his broad shoulders and strong arms.

“Haha, yeah… I’m not usually the violent type, but something about him threatening you…” He said, ruffling the hair on the back of his head. Trish smiled and pinched the edges of his suit jacket to straighten it on him, and fought the association her memory made to dressing up dolls when she was a little girl.

“My hero.” She said sarcastically, though in truth she was quite flattered by the thought of Thomas coming to blows over her.

“Yeah… sorry. If I hadn’t gotten all emotional then they wouldn’t have been able to pin this on you.”

“You know as well as I do that they would have come for me no matter what. I’m just lucky that the real person responsible has the moral fiber to be honest about his crime.” She teased again, and splayed her fingers to envelope him in her hands, bringing him to her mouth for a kiss.

“Stop! You’ll mess up my hair!” He protested as her lips enveloped his face.

“Oh, you’re worried about your hair getting messed up?” She continued to tease, and opened her mouth to extend her tongue, which was wider and taller than his face, and give him a lick. She licked from his chin up and over his head, drenching his face and causing his hair to stand up in big, wet spikes. Trish guffawed loudly when she saw his ridiculous new hair do on top of his sour face.

“Har de har.” He grumbled and crossed his arms.

“Sorry. Sorry.” Trish managed between fighting her laughs for breaths of air. She shifted him into one hand and used a free finger to smooth his hair back down, pushing his hair down flat. His once fluffy hair was now plastered to his face with her spit. Trish bursted out laughing again.

“Knock it off! I’m going to have to take another shower now!” He protested again. One of his token protests, Trish could tell, based on the feeling of his penis stiffening and pushing up a tent in his suit pants. Trish gave him a sly smirk, letting him know that she saw how much this was turning him on, and then pulled him closer to her chest for a hug.

“Do great today.” She wished him, patting him on the back. Thomas wrapped his arms up and around her neck and gave her a squeeze.

“You too.” He wished back. Their embrace was interrupted by a polite ‘ahem’ from Margaret, who entered behind them. Trish set him on the ground next to her lawyer, and gave them both a wave of her fingers as they exited her living space. 

Margaret shot a look over her shoulder as she walked next to Thomas, back at the lovestruck Trish giving him an admiring look as he walked away from her. Then she looked back to Thomas, who was handsome enough, she supposed. Handsome enough to make up for being a weird pervert? Or to make up for being less than knee height? Well, her client seemed to think so and that was all that mattered.

“You ready?” Margaret asked him, interrupting his own lovestruck look back at Trish. 

“Read as I’ll ever be. What do you think the odds are of us pulling off our little judo move?” 

“If your hunches about Dr. Vale’s mental state are true… 51 to 49.” 

“Hey, at least we're better than a coin flip!” He said with forced optimism that made Margaret roll her eyes.

“You know if this works you will likely be going to prison, right?”

“Yes. Better me than Trish though.” Thomas replied, looking off into the distance as if he could see his fate there. 

“Honestly Thomas, this will be kicking the can down the road. The stunts these guys are pulling to try and get a hold of her… if this one fails they'll just try again another way.”

“Guess we will have to beat them then, too.” he replied. And maybe, he thought, there would be some point down the road where she would be too big for anyone to do anything to her. Thomas knew that if nothing changed Trish’s increasing size would increasingly put her into conflict with others. If Dr. Vale’s growth charts were to be believed, she would be larger than the whole state of Kansas in around six years, and growing miles and miles larger each day. But the military would be sure to respond at that point, and even if she was that big he doubted she would survive a missile to the brain…

Thomas shook his head. He couldn’t think like that. Maybe she’d grow bigger than Kansas. Maybe she’d stop growing tomorrow. Useless to worry or to hope. He needed to focus on getting her out of this first.

Margaret and Thomas arrived at the courthouse. The bailiff was busy fiddling with a projector, managing to get it on just as they entered. It threw Trish’s image on a screen next to the bench. It was an odd illusion for Thomas. The screen could lead one to believe that Trish was normal sized, and just like any other person telecommuting. But, funnily enough, her face blown up on the screen was actually smaller than he knew her to be in real life. He reached his seat at the defendant's table and leaned down to the webcam set up to face him and waved into it, prompting a smile and a wave from Trish in turn.

The courtroom filled slowly. The prosecution took their spots: Agent Grisham and his slick team of lawyers, followed by Dr. Vale who looked like a shaking leaf. Thomas nudged Margaret and pointed to his nervousness, and then gave her a thumbs up. 

The subtle celebration was short-lived. Just as soon as everyone was getting to their places, another person entered and sat on the prosecution’s side. Melanie, dressed humbly in a cardigan that she might have worn behind the receptionist’s desk, and heels tall enough to be the same height as Thomas. They locked eyes across the courtroom. Melanie’s expression was hard to read: a mix between apologetic and determined, as if she was saying “I’m sorry for what I’m about to do to you.”

“All rise for the honorable Judge Wentworth.” The bailiff announced as the stony faced judge entered and took his seat, followed by everyone else. He went through the standard announcements at the front of the trial, introducing the prosecution, the defense, and the charge: Aggravated assault with a deadly weapon.

“Ladies and gentlemen of the jury,” The slick prosecutor started, strutting around the courtroom like it was his personal stage. “Today you have the opportunity to punish a monster. A monster of such size that it cannot even enter this court of law…”

“Objection. The size of my client is not germane to whether she is guilty of what she is accused-”

“Overruled.” Judge Wentworth cut her off. “The details of the weapon used to harm Dr. Vale are relevant to this case. Proceed.”

“As I was saying, the monster on trial today is of a size that it cannot fit in this court of law. Patricia Hostettler’s mysterious and terrifying transformation into a giant has imbued her with tremendous strength. An inappropriate relationship with a fetishist trained her to wield that strength on those smaller than her. Unfortunately, this culminated in the assault on Dr. Douglas Vale, her own nutritionist. A punishment she saw fit to dole out just because he would not bring her her food fast enough.”

The lies were galling. Thomas looked to the screen where Trish’s face was projected to see her chewing her lips and dabbing at the corners of her eyes so as to not be seen crying. If their plan was going to work, she would have to be strong. Thomas waved to the camera and scrunched his eyebrows forward and set his jaw, waiting for Trish to notice. She quickly corrected herself when she did, mimicking the facial expression. She was not a vulnerable, helpless person. She turned her eyes back to her own webcam, giving the illusion that she was giving the courtroom a stern glower. Thomas snuck a look over to Dr. Vale to judge the effect. The paleness in his face showed it was working.

The prosecution finished their opening arguments and Margaret rose to give the defense.

“Patricia Hostettler did not do anything to harm Dr. Douglas Vale. My client is large. That is undeniable. But it is not a crime to be large. Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, today the prosecution will try to make you scared of Patricia Hostettler. They hope that if you are afraid of her, you will find her guilty of a crime she did not commit so as to be safe from her. It is said: “Those that would trade liberty for security deserve neither.” Today, when you are asked to trade my innocent client’s liberty for security, choose liberty.”

Margaret ceded the floor to the prosecution. The first witness called was the man who had been with Agent Grisham when they revealed that they had found out about his participation on the fetish site. Apparently, he was some manner of expert in digital forensics. They immediately started getting to work litigating Thomas’s morality.

“You discovered that Dr. Thomas Black was a participant on the web forum in question. What sort of things did he interact with?”

“Objection, relevance?”

“Your honor, in order for the jury to understand the mental state of Patricia Hostettler, they need to understand the mental state of her psychologist.”

“Objection, speculation then.”

“Overruled and overruled.” The judge dismissed with no explanation. Margaret returned to her seat defeated. Margaret had warned Thomas that this was coming after seeing the piles of forum posts in discovery for the case. A plot to challenge his credibility and make the jury despise him before he had a chance to tell the truth about the assault.

The prosecutor took the expert through a series of questions establishing the facts of Thomas’s fetish. They had screenshots from around a year ago, before he met Trish, commenting on various works of erotica and images of giant women of all sizes. It was all deeply humiliating for Thomas, who hadn’t even really shared a lot of these specifics even with Trish, even though by now he was sure she could guess his specific predilections. Mouth play, being hunted, being crushed by her strength and weight, being dwarfed and teased by a giantess, being used like a toy. The fifteen minutes of the questioning seemed to last forever for Thomas.

“In sum, Dr. Black’s comments on the site make it clear that he is interested in giant women asserting their dominance over smaller people.” The prosecution rested and Margaret got up to cross examine him.

“Can you tell me what’s on page 92 of the packet here?” She said, gesturing to the evidence.

“It’s a forum thread started by an account called “TheRealPatriciaHostettler.”

“Let the record show that TheRealPatriciaHostettler is Ms. Hostettler’s account. Is the date of this post before or after Dr. Vale’s assault?”

“After.”

“And can you summarize the content?”

“It appears to be an exchange between the defendant and members of the fetish community.”

“How would you characterize her tone?”

He hesitated for a moment as he read over it again. “Curious, wanting to learn, skeptical.”

“So if Patricia Hostettler was curious about the fetish after the assault, clearly she did not know much about it even after the assault. So how could it be relevant to whether or not she did it?”

“Objection, argumentative.”

“Sustained.”

“No further questions.”

Next to the stand was Melanie, avoiding looking at either Thomas or the projection of Trish as she made her way there. Trish was unable to hold her stern look as she saw her, her face melting into a guilty expression.

“Yes, I was involved with Dr. Black romantically while he was treating Ms. Hostettler.” She responded. “And I was friends with her while she was staying at the hospital. Or at least I thought we were friends.”

“What changed?”

“The two started to have an affair behind my back.” There was much shaking of heads from the jury.

“From what you know about Dr. Black, do you think it’s possible that Dr. Black could have pushed Ms. Hostettler to act like the monsters of his fantasies?”

Melanie shifted in her seat, clearly uncomfortable, and eyed Thomas from the witness stand. “I guess that could happen.” She said, though she herself didn’t really believe that was likely to be the case. It wasn’t even that she was trying to cause him harm either, though she knew he would be harmed by this. She just didn’t trust him anymore. Could he have pushed Trish like they alleged? Not the man she thought she knew, but the man she thought she knew also wouldn’t have cheated on her.

“In your time knowing Ms. Hostettler, was there ever a point you felt threatened or intimidated?” Margaret asked in cross examination. Melanie searched her thoughts.

“There was one time, when I first met her. Her and Thomas were coming back from a walk around the hospital campus. She was around 9 feet tall then, and had to crouch while standing indoors. She marched right up to me and was looming over the desk… I was scared of her then.”

“What happened next?”

“She… invited me and Thomas to a party.”

“So did you feel threatened or intimidated after that?”

“No.”

“No further questions.”

Dr. Jacobson was next, who put the final nails in the coffin about the inappropriateness of Thomas’s relationship with Trish. The prosecution made him go over the ethical lapses of Dr. Black, which Margaret rose to try and repair.

“Evidence shows that you made a call to Dr. Thomas Black on Friday, April 2nd. What was the content of that call?”

“I was calling in Dr. Black to help with an emergency regarding Ms. Hostettler. Her boyfriend had broken up with her, and she had a mental health emergency that resulted in her barricading herself in her room.”

“Why call Dr. Black?”

“Dr. Black was very good at handling Ms. Hostettler’s mental health. Everything else we tried didn’t work.”

“And did Dr. Black resolve the issue?”

“Within minutes.”

“To what do you chalk up Dr. Black’s success?”

“He clearly had a way with her, as evidenced by their, on the face of it, loving relationship.”

“Do you believe Dr. Black used his position to groom Ms. Hostettler?”

“Honestly, no I do not. Do I wish that Dr. Black had recused himself from her case when he developed feelings for her? Of course. He crossed an ethical line that forced me to terminate him, but I do not think there was anything malicious about his intentions. I think he made a stupid decision out of being in love.”

“No further questions.”

Last, but not least, was Dr. Vale. He fully covered his eyes so he would not have to see Trish’s eyes blinking at him from the screen as he took the stand. The prosecution led him on a rambling tale about his fictional assault. He went to bring her her food, but he was late. The hungry giantess, at that point twice the size of him, flicked a back hand at his face, laying him out and almost knocking him unconscious. Thomas supposed the tears that streaked down his face as he lied were genuine. Fearful tears that what he was saying wasn’t going to save him from Thomas’s ever growing girlfriend and all that her increasing size entailed.

Margaret only had one question for cross examination.

“Are you scared of Ms. Hostettler?”

“I am terribly frightened of Ms. Hostettler.” was his answer.

The prosecution had no further witnesses, and so the court went into recess to let their case sink in.

“Do you think we’re winning?” Thomas asked Margaret.

“I think we look like we’re winning enough for the plan to work, and I think if the plan doesn’t work we will lose.” She said flatly.

Thomas nodded in acknowledgement, then directed his attention to Trish on the big screen.

“You holding up ok honey?”

“I’m scared and I feel terrible about Melanie…” She said candidly.

“I know. It’ll be over soon.” He said. “Are you ready for part two?”

Like a snap of the fingers, Trish’s worry melted off her face. She tilted her chin up and lowered the lids of her eyes to exude superiority. She furrowed her brow in determination and gave a curt nod.

“Ready.”

Court resumed, and as soon Margaret had control she called Thomas to the stand. As rehearsed, he confessed to assaulting Dr. Vale in his office. He gave his recounting of confronting Dr. Vale about the topic of Trish’s growth, and of how he punched him out in response to his hysterics.

“Why did you do it?”

“I was in love. It was like some sort of protective instinct.”

“You felt the need to protect a woman twice your size?” Margaret challenged with faux naivety.

“She is a human being just like you and me. Of course she needs protection, especially from these government goons that make up lies about her just because they’re scared of her.” He lobbed at the prosecution with a glare.

During cross examination, the prosecution continued to litigate Thomas’s predilections. Though the questions were open ended, the picture they were trying to paint with them was clear: that Thomas could not be trusted. Their final volley was quite underhanded:

“Would you do anything for Ms. Hostettler?”

“Yes.”

“Would you lie under oath?”

“Objection, argumentative!” Margaret shouted. She knew the trial was mostly rigged, but she was nonetheless shocked by how blithely transparent the prosecution was being about it.

“...Sustained. The jury is instructed to ignore the prosecution’s previous question.” 

“No further questions your honor.” he smirked, knowing that he had planted a seed of doubt anyway.

Next was Trish herself, who was trying hard to maintain her confident glower aimed at the camera.

“How big are you today?” She started.

“I’m thirty feet and six inches tall, and I weigh eight and a quarter tons.”

The jury audibly gasped, and Dr. Vale squirmed in his seat.

“And you’re still getting bigger?” The prosecution gave each other confused looks, looking at their notes and wondering why the defense was making their case for them.

“Yep!” She said bravely. “I’m growing about an inch and a half a day now. Which doesn’t sound like a lot, but it adds up. And also, I’m growing proportionally, so that also means I’ll also be gaining two hundred and seventy pounds.”

“Wow, That’s more than twice what I weigh, and you gain that much weight every day?”

“Yep! And there’s no sign of it stopping. This time next year I’ll be… about a hundred and ninety feet tall if nothing changes. That’s way taller than the statue of liberty from head to toe.” She said, painting a picture that led to more uncomfortable mutters from the courtroom and confused looks from the prosecution.

“Do you like getting bigger?”

“Not really, no. It scares me a lot. But I’m living with it.”

“But it does come with perks right? You are easily the strongest person on the face of the earth. Nobody can mess with you.”

“Not unless I let them.” She nodded and smiled.

“Do you let them?”

“Of course. The government came to my living quarters to arrest me for an assault I didn’t commit. At that point I was… fourteen feet tall and living in a basketball court. They detained me for three months with phony charges. They starved me. They deprived me of sleep.”

“And you think you could have resisted them?”
A practiced, wicked smile twisted onto Trish’s face. She made sure to look into the camera as she delivered her next line.

“If not when I was fourteen feet tall, then easily when I was eighteen feet at the end of it. Little Agent Grisham there would be no taller than my knees. I think I could have taken him.”

“But you didn’t.”

“No, because I am not a monster. I’m just a girl who got big.” She nodded.

“So obviously you don’t feel groomed by Dr. Black to act like a monster.”

“Absolutely not. If anything, I made the first move and Thomas's only crime was failing to resist my advances. At the end of the day, we are madly in love with each other. Me growing larger and him being attracted to that is just one small piece of it.”

Margaret turned the floor over to the prosecution who was scrambling to react, not expecting them to be so open about her size.

“Ms. Hostettler…” the prosecution began, trailing off and deciding in real time what angle to play this at, and deciding that they should play their ace.

“Do you remember the events of this video?” he asked, and played for the court the footage of her exiting the gym at the end of her confinement. Everyone there was sure to have seen it. The beleaguered Trish, looming more than twelve feet taller than Thomas, picking up her foot and pushing it against his chest to knock him on his back. The video ended on a freeze frame that just managed to catch the cold expression on her face.

“Yes. I remember. I feel terrible for shoving Thomas like that. We were having a hard time together, and I was sleep deprived and hungry as a result of poor accommodations by my accusers. It doesn't excuse what I did, but he wasn’t injured and I’ve already mended things with him. I would never hurt someone, and I didn't hurt Dr. Vale.”

“So you admit to using force.”

“Yes. And I will remind you that despite all Agent Grisham did to me over three months, he never felt what force an eighteen foot tall person could exert on him.” She said in a threatening tone, the cracks in her voice just barely noticeable. This is easy Trish, she assured herself. Just get into the character that you get into when you play with Thomas. She straightened her back and gave a superior look to the camera to regain her confidence and control. The prosecution backed off.

“The defense would like to recall Dr. Douglas Vale to the stand.”

Dr. Vale looked paler than ever. Trish made sure to follow where she supposed he was with her eyes as he went, projecting her massive presence at him through the video screen.

“Dr. Vale, are you scared by Ms. Hostettler?” She began, repeating her question from earlier.

“Yes, again. Yes. And you should be, too.”

Margaret turned to the screen, where Trish’s determined and threatening expression remained. “I guess I don’t see it.” She lied. “Everything I’ve seen from working with her and in this trial has been a sweet young woman going through incredible changes.”

“It doesn’t matter how sweet she is. She’s thirty feet tall. She’s dangerous.”

“I don’t know, she seems very peaceful and kind to me.”

“It doesn’t matter how peaceful and kind she is.” Dr. Vale stated agitatedly at having to repeat himself, much to the chagrin of the prosecution. Not a good look to have your plaintiff admit that the person he had accused of assault was peaceful and kind. “She is dangerous, and if she’s not stopped she will become more dangerous by the day.”

“Ah right. These charts were in your office. They detail Trish’s growth extrapolated to well beyond what the other doctors were doing at the time. Why did you make these?”

“A-as her nutritionist, I saw fit to prepare myself for her future caloric needs.”

“And what did you discover?”

“I don’t-”

“How long have you been the head of nutrition at Sunflower State? Five years?” She pressed him to prevent him getting his feet under him. “Tell me from this chart what you predicted Trish’s size to be five years from this date.”

Dr. Vale ran his trembling finger down the chart. This might be my chance to show them all what a future in the shadow of Patricia Hostettler looked like, he thought.

“In five years, on this day, Patricia Hostettler is projected to be…” He swallowed hard, beads of sweat visibly accumulating on his brow. “F-fifty one point six miles tall.”

“And how much will she weigh?” Margaret continued without missing a beat.

“Five point seven… tr-tr” Margaret made sure to signal impatience to him as he tried to choke out the absurd number. It’s a number she herself had to practice disassociating from lest she be reduced to a similar trembling to Dr. Vale.

“Five point seven trillion. T-tons.”

“And you’re a nutritionist. How much will she need to eat?”

“Everything. Nearly 100 quadrillion calories a day.” Dr. Vale was visibly more agitated at the mention of food.

“That sounds like a lot.” Margaret said, playing it down. “Can you put it into easier to grasp terms?”

“That’s about 76 billion tons of meat.”

“Wow, big eater.” she brushed it off, which only provoked him more.

“What aren’t you getting about this? The total weight of the biomass of all domesticated livestock is somewhere in the range of 500 million tons! She could eat all of the world’s cattle and it wouldn’t make a dent! She would have plenty of appetite for all sea life, all wild land mammals, and all humans for that matter!”

“And these are the charts you were obsessing over when Thomas assaulted you?”

“I wasn't obsessing, I was trying to convince him! How was I supposed to know he was under her spell?”

Silence reigned in the court as everyone tried to figure out what exactly it was that Dr. Vale had admitted. Margaret gave him a smirk letting him know she got him. He looked to the jury, frightened. He couldn’t judge their faces, which made it all the scarier. This chance of his to put an end to the monstrous woman was slipping through his fingers.

“That’s right, I lied.” He admitted. “But I did it for all of our sakes. Now you have to do what’s right. She needs to be locked up or killed before she grows out of control! 200 feet next year, more than a 1000 feet tall the year after! Almost a mile tall after that! Forget surviving another five years. Imagine what just a mile tall person would mean for our world, how much power she would have over us! We will be like mice to her! We will be as bugs to her! She has to be stopped! And only you can do it!”

His rant was contrasted by the livestream of Patricia Hostettler, now shifting uncomfortably and sadly in her room as he spoke of her being over a thousand feet tall. The number was too large for anyone to really understand it the way Dr. Vale did.

“No they can’t.” The judge’s voice called down from the bench. Dr. Vale looked over to the prosecution, to where Agent Grisham and his lawyer were folded in on themselves with their faces in their hands.

“The court declares this a mistrial, and all charges against Patricia Hostettler are hereby considered dropped. Prosecution, you can meet me in my chambers immediately. Court is adjourned.” He said, banging his gavel against the bench. To Dr. Vale it might as well have been a death sentence. Death by a growing woman destroying your world.

—

Trish was waiting by the front gate, eagerly hopping between her feet as she watched the car carrying Thomas and Margaret back from the courthouse. Thomas was yanked out of the car just as soon as his door was open, and within seconds he was dangling thirty feet in the air. Trish did a twirl while holding him at arm’s length, sending her hair and skirt whirling as she laughed a pure laugh of relief. Thomas nearly passed out from the G-forces.

“We did it!” She cheered as she finally came to a stop. She knelt in front of the car and placed Thomas on the ground, who dizzily stumbled back to brace himself on the hood.

“I can’t believe that worked.” Margaret said, coming to Thomas’s side to help steady him. “How did you know he would crack like that?”

“It’s not that complicated. He was obsessive and fearful and was putting himself on the line. We could have gotten him to say anything we wanted so long as he believed saying it would let him get control of a situation he had no control over.” Thomas said with a smirk.

Margaret just shook her head in disbelief. Then, a hand was wrapping around her, and her feet were leaving the ground. Trish gave her a toothy smile as she brought the small woman up to her face.

“Thank you soooo much Margaret. We couldn’t have done it without you.”

“Th-that’s fine. No need to thank me. You can just put me down and I’ll collect my fee.”

“Oh, sorry.” She said, remembering how scary it must be to be handled by a giant. She lowered Margaret back to the ground and snatched up Thomas this time, placing him on her shoulder as she rose to stand.

“But really, thank you. If it weren’t for you, I probably wouldn’t be free right now.” She said down to her from on high. Margaret just gave a nod, and Trish turned to walk deeper into the ranch, holding a hand to her shoulder to steady Thomas, who had wrapped his arm behind her neck.

Dr. Vale’s fearful words rang in her ears as she watched the giant retreat. 51 miles tall in five years. Really? It could not be believed, but then, Margaret had watched with her own two eyes as the woman more than doubled in size over the course of these legal troubles. Maybe it was possible. Did she do the right thing defending her? Of course. Right?

Margaret got back in her car and turned to head back to the city. She clicked on her trip odometer and watched it tick up as the miles flew by. She was out of the county well before it read 51.

The celebration afterwards was short lived. They went after Thomas next, which culminated in him pleading guilty to misdemeanor assault. There were no more tricks to pull, just consequences to face. After a month of court procedures, Thomas was sentenced to two months in county jail. A harsher punishment, he figured, for being party to embarrassing the court.

Trish insisted on walking him to the prison to report for his sentence even though Jeb didn’t think it was such a good idea. Jeb’s security team helped by driving in front of and behind her as she walked the long, flat, Kansas roads. 

She cried the entire way there, not ready to be gone from Thomas for two whole months. Feeling him there on her shoulder, already so small, she didn’t want to think about how much smaller he would be then. It felt like a waste of what precious time they had left.

She had been having a recurring nightmare during Thomas’s court proceedings. In them, there was some sort of mistake or complication that kept him away for way, way too long. She witnessed the dream in the third person, watching him driving back to her after a long parting. There she was: Kansas’s only mountain range. The road ran parallel to her unspeakably massive form draped across the flat landscape, stretching miles in each direction from head to toe. The highest peak was the crest of her hip, jutting multiple miles over the countryside.

He drove up the length of her body. The journey seemed to take him forever despite driving as fast as he could, so excited he was to reunite with her. He pulled his car right in front of her face, but even that was just a speck to her. He exited the car and called out to her, but his voice was too small. He would stay out there yelling all night for her to notice him, but nothing worked. Finally she would wake up on her own accord, opening her eyes sleepily to find the miniscule world beneath her had gotten even smaller overnight. Too small to even regard. Too small to see her beloved right in front of her face, waving his arms. “I’m here! I’m here!” but she couldn’t see him.

She was shaken from her dread by the feeling of Thomas’s hand playing with the small strands of hair at the base of her neck. She turned her head down to him on her shoulder, and gave his legs a squeeze to reassure herself.

They arrived at the jail in a short time, far too short for Trish’s liking. It was a flat, single story building that didn't even come up to Trish’s knees. Seeing the tiny complex in front of her, that was going to be taking away her Thomas for so long, it was like a joke.

“It’ll be ok.” He soothed, sensing the tension rising inside of her. “Try not to think about how long it is, just take it one day at a time.” He advised. She didn’t want to put him down, and stood there in the parking lot as the prison staff started to exit, looking up at her with their stupid little faces wearing their stupid little dumbstruck expressions. She knew she could easily kick down the walls if she wanted. If the guards complained she could rip off the roof. She could just pick up their little bodies and put them in the cells so they couldn’t climb out. And then she could run off into the wilderness, and her and Thomas could have more time together. She could do it, she knew she could.

“Let me go, Trish.” Thomas ordered her, lifting his hand to wipe the tears falling down her cheek. She cupped her hands around him, and brought him to the front of her face, and smothered him in kisses. Thomas cherished the feeling of her big lips caressing him, and returned his own kisses as best as he could, planting them along her bottom lip. Then, obediently, she stooped down to place him at her feet, and watched him enter the building.

“I love you.” She said softly under her breath as he was escorted inside.

—

Prison wasn’t so bad, Thomas decided. People mostly left him alone. Most, he assumed, regarding him with some untouchable reverence due to his contact with a giant. A giant who stood outside the prison yard every day to keep an eye on him. She had learned the schedule for their outdoor recreation time, and would stand a couple hundred yards away, off of county property. She couldn’t really see Thomas, of course, but she would still sit there and watch the yard. It made her feel more connected to him.

They wrote to each other every night (Trish had recently gotten an adaptive keyboard she could use to type, even with her large fingers). She wrote that she had started to take sign language lessons. People were having a harder time understanding her, and if she continued to get bigger she was going to need a better way to communicate with people that wasn’t just blasting her foghorn of a voice down at them. Thomas thought that was a great idea, and started teaching himself with the help of the prison library.

Within a week, Trish was clumsily signing to him from her spot in view of the exercise yard. She was too far away to see if he was signing anything back to her. The one way conversations were fine and basic, mostly just a way for Trish to feel like she was with him, and to practice.

“Wow, look at that cloud!” She would say.

“The weather is so nice!”

“I love you! I love you! I love you!”

“I miss you a lot.”

“I’m forty feet tall today. Everything keeps getting smaller and smaller.”

“I had eggs for breakfast. They had to use a thousand of them to make a big enough omelet.”

“I have a surprise tomorrow, I hope you’ve been practicing.”

The next day, Thomas could just make out that she was wearing a weird sort of black necklace. She waved at the yard and pulled it up to her eye, and looked down.

“I can see you!” She signed, smiling brightly and giving a goofy wave.

Thomas smiled just as widely. He had been practicing, but he was not as practiced as Trish nor was he as quick of a learner.

“Thank you!” He signed.

“I love you!” She signed, and then excitedly brought the lens back to her eye to see his response.

“Thank you!” He signed.

Trish dropped the necklace and made a disappointed face, but one that let on that she could tell that she was being messed with.

“Are you serious? You just saw the sign for it.”

“I’m taking your socks off. I love you too.”

“You mean “pulling my leg”.” She corrected with a laugh he couldn't hear.

It was magical. The two could carry on their much cherished conversations every day despite being separated by prison walls. Thomas redoubled his efforts, spending day and night learning sign language so that he could keep up with her quickly expanding vocabulary. It ended up being not unlike their walks together, an hour set aside each day where the only thing that existed in the entire world were the two of them, together, laughing.

So yes, prison wasn’t so bad. The worst part was being separated physically from Trish. Before his sentence, Thomas enjoyed being in the presence of the woman of his dreams for many months. Seeing her every day was a blessing, but also a curse. He was becoming increasingly sexually flustered as the weeks drew on. It got to the point that her visits were tortuous. The aching magnetic pull that attracted him to her complained loudly that he wasn’t dashing over the fence and across the field to touch her skin. One day during her visit he felt like if he didn’t get something he would implode around his pent up desire.

“Talk dirty to me. Please.” He begged her. Trish’s face immediately turned red.

“No way. Everyone can see.”

“Please! There’s probably no one for miles besides us that knows signs.”

“What about video cameras, genius?”

“Ok, what if you just stretched and showed off your body?”

“Thomas.” She signed, and followed it with a scolding look to tell him to drop it. Her name sign for him was the letter T, then pinching her fingers to indicate “small”, literally, Tiny T.

“Please, I’m dying in here.” the pathetic display gave Trish little butterflies in her stomach. He wants me so desperately…

“Oh, my poor, horny boyfriend… I’ll think of something.” she relented.

In the next day’s mail, Trish had included several naked pictures of herself. There was one of her sprawled on the bed, fingertips gently brushing her long elegant curves. There was one of her enjoying a shower, really, a contraption made of several old irrigation sprinklers hanging off the roof of her warehouse living space. The water was spraying down on her tits, forming small rivers that cascaded down her cleavage. The cold and the wet made her nipples stand at attention. Pink, protruding, begging to be teased. Finally, and Thomas’s favorite of the series, was one where she was standing tall, the camera on the ground between her feet, looking up at her as she towered over it, one hand on her hip, the other just barely covering her crotch with her fingers. She knew what he liked, that’s for sure. He wondered how she had managed to take the pictures…

The explanation was actually simple. If Thomas knew the truth he would find it adorable. Trish had members of the staff set up a camera with a long timer, and then made them leave the room before getting into position. 40 feet tall, and she was still shy.

And then, one day, she didn’t come. Thomas paced the fence nervously, eyes locked on the horizon, hoping she would crest over it, but she never did. The same story the next day. No sign of her. He paced around the yard, and when it was time to go inside he paced around his cell, completely worried sick.

He received a letter from Trish at that night’s mail call that explained the whole thing. The warden had complained to the mayor and governor about her looming over the prison, as if she was some sort of threat. Nothing official was declared saying that she couldn’t visit, but Jeb and his legal team were worried about what it would look like if Trish continued against their wishes. And so, Trish was not to visit the prison again.

Thomas’s heart sank. Being able to see her every day and talk to her was such a luxury. With that, he had been almost able to ignore the fact that he was stuck in these walls. Now they would be back to just writing letters.

Also in the envelope was a big sheet of paper, a long length of butcher paper folded up on itself so it could fit in the package envelope. Thomas took it back to his cell and unfolded it carefully. It took up most of his bed fully unfolded. Thomas smiled when he saw what was written inside. The foot tall letters were carefully written with charcoal, and only slightly smudged by large tear stains:

I LOVE YOU

—

Finally, after a whole month of not seeing her, the day had finally come for Thomas to be released from prison. A day that couldn’t have come soon enough. It wasn’t good for him to be away from Trish this long. He didn’t expect it was good for her either, having noticed a pattern that absences from her led her to spiral into depressive states. She seemed ok enough in her letters, at least. He hoped he wouldn’t come home to find her with dark rings under her eyes again. 

With her court case and his in the rear view mirror, it seemed like the hurdles they would have to overcome to be with each other were finally coming to an end. All he would need to do now is what he always wanted to do. Be there for her. Love her. Help her adapt to the challenges of her increasing size. Of course, making love with a beautiful giantess was icing on the cake.

Jeb sent a car over to fetch him. He knew Trish would come if she was able. The entire drive there he had his face pressed against the window, looking up and out so he could see her as soon as possible. 

He spotted her from a ways down the road. She was dressed in short athletic shorts and a tank top. Her hair was put up in a ponytail that swished around her back as she swayed back and forth in a field doing something he couldn’t figure out with her feet. She kept shooting looks over her shoulder and down the road, no doubt expecting to see a car carrying him to her soon.

As the car got closer the realities of her size grew in sharper focus. He hadn’t seen her since she was thirty five feet tall, and he had not been able to resist doing the math the night before. He knew she was just barely under fifty feet tall today. But it was one thing to know a number, and another to see the reality of it written in her towering curves swaying in the field.

It took her a bit, but eventually she spotted the car. The look of pure joy that lit up her face almost made a tear come to Thomas’s eye. She turned to face the road and gave a big wave, then she noticed something happening near her feet, and had to refocus her attention downward.

Thomas figured out what was happening as the car drew closer. Trish was herding cattle. She was standing in the field and using her feet to nudge the cows into the different pens and trailers they needed to go. She kept shooting glances at the approaching car, trying to finish by the time it arrived.

She wasn’t finished as they pulled up to the edge of the paddock. The cows seemed remarkably comfortable with her, perhaps leading to her difficulties ushering them. She let it go. There were more important things right now, like greeting her big bad ex convict boyfriend home from jail.

Thomas exited the car and was immediately beset by her. She fell to her hands and knees over him, sending a shockwave through the ground that nearly knocked Thomas off of his feet. It didn't matter that he managed to keep his balance because in the next second she was pushing her seven foot tall face into him and battering him with huge, sloppy kisses. Thomas tried to hold his own against her, but her vastly superior strength mixed with her excitement meant that he was just along for the ride. Soon her franticness subsided, and her kisses became deep and passionate. Thomas tried to hold his own here as well, but mostly got punched all around his body by her massive tongue, eventually pushing him to the ground, flat on his back.

After a long time, she finally began to slow down, content to just push her cheek into the prone man. Thomas opened his eyes to find his world completely dark, the sun blotted out by Trish’s head above him. His entire world smelled like her hair and breath. He was home.

“I missed you so much.” He said, rubbing his hand up and down each side of her face.

“I missed you too.” She whispered. Though it was just a whisper for her, it was extremely loud for Thomas, who instinctively flinched and covered his ears. Trish sat up, suddenly raising her body tens of feet into the sky and covering her mouth with her hands.

“I’m sorry!” She signed down to the man at her knees.

“It’s ok. I’m not hurt, just forgot how large and lovely your voice is.”

Trish smiled a happy and apologetic smile down to him, and offered her hand down to him, apparently to hop on. Her hands must have been at least five feet long and half as wide, easily a large enough platform for him to sit comfortably. He stepped onto it, and Trish carefully lifted him into the air, making sure not to lift him too fast and cupping her other hand around him so he didn’t fall.

Oh my god, he’s so tiny now, she thought. As he knelt in the palm of her hand. At least he’s still cute.

She kept her eyes locked on him as she rose to stand. Soon she was thundering away deeper into the ranch, leaving the paddock and his driver behind. The two of them just gazed into each other’s eyes in silence as she walked. She hadn’t stopped smiling since they were rejoined, and Thomas hadn’t either.

“Where are we going?” He called up to her.

Trish couldn’t sign because her hands were full, and she didn’t speak lest she scare Thomas again, so she just tilted her head, put her tongue in her cheek, and rapidly blinked at him. When she could see Thomas was catching her meaning, she wrinkled her nose and bit her lips. Thomas could already feel himself getting hard just looking at her playful expressions. 

They arrived at Trish’s living space very quickly. Trish shifted Thomas in one hand so that she could open the giant sliding door and ducked under it, another reminder of her massive form. That door was fifty feet tall, and it wouldn’t be long until she was actually taller than the frame. Trish marched right up to the bed and stopped at the foot of it. She tilted her chin forward and looked down her nose at him with a smirk, then tossed him underhanded from twenty feet up.

Thomas screamed in terror and excitement as he fell to the bed. By the time he fought his way up to the top of the sea of blankets and sheets, Trish had already backed away from the foot of the bed and stood in the middle of the room with her back facing him. She turned to look over her shoulder at him while sucking on her lips. She spread her legs shoulder width apart, putting her hands on the side of each hip and wrapping her fingers behind her legs to push into the bottom of her round butt. She stood on her tiptoes to show off her long, shapely legs and then fell back down onto her heels, making her butt and breasts jiggle.

“A little mouse told me that he was all hot and bothered in jail. So, like what you see, little man?” She boomed in her actual voice, sending shivers down his spine. Thomas didn’t answer, mesmerized by the statue of a woman showing off in front of him. Trish didn’t seem to care for an answer either, continuing her strip tease all the same.

She crossed her arms and lifted her shirt and bra over her head, she turned, aimed and tossed it at Thomas, falling over him like a big net. Thomas struggled to free himself from its confines, desperate to not miss a second of Trish getting slowly and progressively more naked. By the time he freed himself, Trish had already removed her ponytail and was shaking her locks loose to dangle over her bare shoulders and using her fingers to brush it out.

She looked over her shoulder again, and acted offended that he was staring at her. She made a show of shyly covering her nipples with the tips of her fingers, and turned around to face him. She swayed her hips back and forth as she took slow steps back to the foot of the bed. She fell to her knees there. She pushed her hips forward, and slowly gyrated them in front of his face, easily twice as wide as he was tall. 

“Well, aren’t you going to help me undress?” She demanded. She arched her back and put her arms behind her back, tightening her stomach in front of him and pushing out her chest above him. Thomas got to his feet and practically ran to her, stumbling only a little one the soft terrain of the bed. Though he had a boost of six feet from being on the bed, and the giantess was on her knees, the waistband of her shorts was still about four feet above his head. He would either have to jump or climb to reach it. He didn’t know what he was going to do when he got there, but that wasn’t about to stop him. He launched himself at her pelvis, reached up, and missed the waistband. Luckily, he did manage to grip onto the drawstring, which reminded him of the heavy duty ropes you might see on old sailing ships. Trish barely registered her waistband getting tighter as the small man’s weight ever so slightly pulled down on the string to cinch it.

Thomas struggled, pulling himself up hand over hand up the drawstring, his legs kicking Trish’s lap in a way that tickled the giantess. He’s quite tenacious, she thought with a smile.

Finally he got his hands over the top of the waistband. He paused for a second to catch his breath, then did a pull up. He let his full weight fall, but it was not enough to pull them down. He hoisted himself up again, dreaming of trying to slip himself down the front of her shorts to meet the heat he could feel coming from the other side of them. That’s when Trish leaned forward and started to crawl onto the bed. Thomas dangled from the waistband, forced to watch her legs propelled her forward. He enjoyed seeing her thighs ripple as they moved.

The journey was long to the center of the bed, and Trish did not take it easy on him, deliberately swaying her hips as she crawled in an effort to get him to lose his grip. She waited patiently for him to fall. Her next move was delicate, and she had to be careful executing it if she didn’t want to hurt him. As soon as his grip failed, she spread her legs wider and sat down, making sure she was looking back down between her legs to see where he was.

“Thomas? Where did you go?” She whined as she sat back on her feet. Thomas was trapped between her and the bed, her pussy hovering a foot above his face. Just a foot of space between him and the tons of flesh that was the woman he loved. Her lips were pushing against the seat of her tight athletic shorts, with a little help from Trish pulling up on the waistband to hold the fabric tight to her. The heat and the smell were overwhelming to him.

Trish continued to feign ignorance. She pretended to scan the bed looking for him, knowing that she was giving him his favorite view. Thomas was in heaven. Her hips spread wider than his peripheral vision. The gentle curve of her pubic area, gently sloping to the soft curve of her tummy, up the thin plain of her waist, to the underside of her mountainous breasts capped with pointy nipples, her face only barely visible over the horizon of her curves.

“Thomas? Where are you? I want to play.” She whined. From below, she started to feel a small prodding and rubbing through the seat of her shorts. She barely registered it, but that wasn’t the point. Her man was trying to make her feel good and that’s what mattered. She closed her eyes, and wiped the smile of her face before leaning forward to cast a single blue eye down the canyon of her breasts.

“Oh there you are.” She said. “Maybe I could feel better if you had taken my shorts off like I told you to.” She scolded. She must have rehearsed this scenario ten times last night. The look on his face was well worth it.

She hooked her thumbs under her waistband and stood up on her knees. She started swaying her hips back and forth, slowly rolling down the shorts over her hips. All Thomas could do was stare as she shifted her weight from one knee to the other to get the tiny shorts and underewar off, leaving her completely nude and kneeling over him.

“Why do you still have your clothes on?” She demanded. “Do I have to do everything for you?” Her hands reached down and her fingers started prodding at him. She hooked a fingernail under the buttons of his shirt and sliced, baring her chest to him. Then she delicately pinched his pant leg between her fingers and pulled, ripping them up the length of his leg. She grabbed the other pant leg and lifted up, and then gently shook him to get him to fall out of his clothes.

Once he was nude she sat back down on her feet. Thomas rose to stand and started to take love drunk steps towards her, approaching her with a desire that bordered on religious reverence. Trish tracked him as he walked up the length of her fifteen foot long thighs, running his hands across the skin of their interiors. Despite being puny, Trish found it hot. He approached, nearing his prize, reaching up his hands to stroke and tease and explore it, when Trish’s fingers reached down to brush him away, sending him stumbling back to her midthigh. Trish kept her hand there to block him, the warehouse filled with girlish giggles as she teased him. Thomas steeled himself and ran at her, only this time getting caught by the giantess delicately pinching his legs, sending him tumbling face first on the bed. He felt himself rising in the air, getting a great view of Trish’s body as she brought him to her face.

First she brought him to her eyes, just to make sure he was still having a good time. He was, good. Then she opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out as far as it went and dipped him down onto it, licking him from his head all the way to his penis. Just that one lick was all it took for Thomas, who shot his load while upside down and suspended more than twenty feet in the air. Trish opened her mouth underneath him to try and catch it, but it was too small of an amount for her to really notice anyway.

Thomas gazed lovingly at her. “That was amazing.” He said.

“Oh, I’m not done playing yet.” She corrected, and gave his body another lick. Thomas laughed as he felt her tongue cover his body, and felt himself getting hard again almost immediately. This is fun, she thought, bringing him close for another lick. It was like sucking on a guy’s fingers, she decided. I wonder how much of him I can get in my mouth?

Thomas’s heart raced as she opened her mouth wide, her lips wrapping around various parts of him. He brought up his hands to push against her lips, but it was no use. She dislodged his arms with a simple flick of her tongue, and drew his arm deep into her mouth. He could feel her back teeth with his fingertips.  She opened her mouth wide again and pushed out her tongue, letting his arm fall out of her mouth as she gave him a big lick, letting the tip of her tongue rest against his penis, which caused him to cum for a second time.

Thomas was clearly drained after round two, and looked like he was going to pass out from being held upside down, so Trish turned him over and held him in both hands in front of her face, letting him lounge there in front of her loving gaze interrupted only periodically by gentle kisses. She gave him a satisfied and smug look, immediately able to tell that she had rocked his world.

“Did you come up with that yourself?”

“Kinda. I read up on some things.” She said with a smile. “I just really, really wanted to make you feel good.”

“Well you certainly did. I love you so much.” He said.

“I love you too!” She beamed, and brought him back to her face for a more gentle interaction with her huge mouth.

“What about you?” He asked, rubbing his hand on her cheek as she planted another soft kiss on his stomach. Trish thought about the offer. She still thought it was too dangerous for him to touch her down there. She hadn’t really planned today with her own pleasure in mind, but holding Thomas, kissing him, feeling his hands rubbing her thighs, she was beginning to feel that certain need.

“You could play with my nipple?” She offered. It was not the answer that Thomas was hoping for, but he was glad to be of service in any way possible. He nodded, and Trish lowered him from her face to where her tits hung capped with stiff nipples. She tucked her chin as she reintroduced him to her thick nipple, about the size of a soda can. He grasped it in both hands, squeezing it and pushing up on it from below. Trish felt a shiver run up her spine.

Trish turned and fell back into the bed slowly so she didn’t hurt him, and released her grip from him once he had a good enough hold on it. The boob underneath him felt like he was sitting on a water bed. He had just started to stroke her nipple with both hands when he felt his position begin to rise as she wrapped her arm around it, pushing it up higher as she brought her hand to the other nipple to tease it between her fingers. Trish clenched her eyes closed, and he tried to clutch on the front of her tit tightly to seem as much like a normal sized hand grabbing her as possible for her benefit.

He looked over his shoulder down at her right hand playing with herself so far down the length of her body, then up at her eyes clenched shut and her neck extended, begging to be grabbed and kissed. The real humbling came from looking over to what was happening with her right breast. She was using the hand not currently occupied with her pussy to tease and squeeze the lump. She pinched and pulled her nipple up, and mashed it down onto her chest. She shifted her hand to the bottom and squeezed it up and to the center, reaching just a single finger up to tease the tip of her nipple. There was no way he could do all of that. He was hanging on for dear life just trying to squeeze the damn thing. Suddenly, what must have been a particularly pleasurable rub caused her to arch her back up, and her tits fell up towards her face. Thomas redoubled his grip just in time to be able to look up and see her ‘O’ face.

Slowly her body fell back down and rested, her heavy breaths still causing her breasts and thus Thomas to rise and fall. She had done so much for him. She had just made herself cum and he had barely helped. I should be doing more for her, he resolved.

He got up from her chest and looked down the length of her body, wondering how he could make her feel safe enough for him to have a more active role, when he noticed something strange about the bed.

“Uh, Trish.” He said, reaching down a hand to pat the skin he was sitting on.

“Hmm?” She intoned, looking down at him, then seeing past him to the foot of the bed. Big muddy tracks had been tracked all the way from the door, across the floor, and up the bed. Trish groaned and turned on her side to get into a fetal position.

“Ugh. I forgot to clean off my feeeeet” she whined as a laughing Thomas tumbled off her chest and onto the bed below.

“I’m not sure this is such a good idea.” Trish whined in sign language as they reached the outskirts of the city. She hadn’t been there since she was thirty feet tall. Having grown twenty feet tall since then made her nervous. At over thirty two tons now, she was getting to the point that the weight of her footsteps alone could cause the roads to crack underneath her, so she opted to keep her weight spread out as if she were walking on thin ice.

“It’ll be fine. The mayor wants you here, remember?”

 
“It’s just a publicity stunt.” she brushed it off. Trish had been invited to be the guest of honor at Sunflower Fest, a spring break celebration for the tiny university in town. Since the news of her trial put their town on the map, people began to warm back up to her, especially after it was revealed that she had nothing to do with the assault of Dr. Vale. Trish could see the small municipal park from the outskirts of the city in the process of being set up with booths and the sort of cheap thrill rides that fold up to fit on the back of a semi truck. The main fixture was a small ferris wheel at the back of the park.

“At least it’s getting you off the ranch.”

“But I’m nervous to be off the ranch!”

“You’ll be fine, Trish. This will be good for you.” He reassured her by rubbing the back of her neck. She turned her head to the side and down to give him a peck. He used to be able to look her in the eye when he was on her shoulder, now the top of his head didn’t even reach her lips. He barely felt like anything there to Trish, just another part of the world that was quickly shrinking around her.

Trish began to wade into the city. Wading was a good word for it. Even the tallest buildings in this small town were beneath her hips. She made sure to keep her eyes on the ground to make sure she didn’t step on anything, or anyone for that matter. Her feet were about seven feet long now, and almost 3 feet wide. Much, much bigger than a person. One wrong step could mean the end for someone. She kept her feet to a single lane of traffic, carefully swinging her leg around to walk toe to heel. Seeing her feet next to the cars parked on either side of the road, she figured she would easily flatten one of those, too. Thomas noticed that her breath was getting caught in her throat as she negotiated her body through the city.

As she made her way further into town, people began to make their way up to their rooftops to see the passing giant. Trish kept her arms tucked up to her chest to keep them from swinging as more people gathered on either side. By the second block, the air was filled with the chatter of people clapping and cheering for her, the giant that put their small town on the map.

Not all were happy to see her, however. One group of drunk frat boys started heckling her as she got close.

“Fe Fi Fo FUM!” They screamed at the top of their lungs. Trish started blushing and looked to Thomas for comfort. The small man on her shoulder started to speak in a calming voice, when an empty beer bottle whizzed past his face. Thomas flinched, causing him to lose his balance. He began to slide back over her shoulder, where he would surely plummet to his death forty feet below. Thinking fast, he reached up for a fistful of her hair.

“Hey!” Trish boomed in her speaking voice, silencing the jeers and the cheers alike by the deep rumble. Trish turned her shoulder to them to protect Thomas, and took an unmeasured step backwards. There was a metal pinging sound, and then a geyser of water shot up 30 feet in the air. Trish put her hand down to block it from spraying her stomach, and looked down to see that she had dislodged a fire hydrant with her right foot.

The laughter from the frat boys resumed as the giantess tried to figure out what to do about the situation. She quickly placed Thomas on a neighboring rooftop, and then crouched down to a kneel to see if she could reattach it. In her haste, she neglected to look where her feet were going. A loud car alarm blared in protest as her foot pushed into it, tilting it up, and rolling it over onto the sidewalk.

“UGH.” She groaned. She quickly plugged the geyser with her finger and reached behind her to try and right the car she had overturned.

“Damn Trevor, look at her ass!” She heard from above. She turned to look over at the rooftop, to where the rude boys were now peering over the edge down at her as she tried to fix all the problems she caused. No, that wasn’t right. She was being perfectly careful until these assholes caused a problem. Thinking fast, Trish maneuvered her finger around the hole, aimed, and directed the geyser up into a stream to spray them. The force of the stream was enough to knock them back on their asses.

“Hahaha” Trish laughed as she watched them fall down like bowling pins. She released her finger from the geyser and rose back to her feet, and turned to address the puny jerks scrambling away from her on the rooftops. She pointed a finger down to them and yelled, letting the full force of her voice shake the building they were on.

“You’re lucky I’m nice.” She thundered. “Stop taking for granted how nice people are, because you’re going to have a rude awakening one day.” Something about them scrambling away from her in fear made Trish feel funny, and not in an unpleasant way.

“To whoever owns that car…” She announced to the city, emboldened. “Trevor here will pay for any damages. Won’t you Trevor?” She asked, punctuating her command by bending at the hips to loom totally over the rooftop. The particular frat boy she was looming over wasn’t even Trevor, but all he could do was nod dumbly up at her.

“That’s what I thought.” She said, to the cheers of the other people watching the situation unfold. She straightened back up and turned to retrieve Thomas from the opposite rooftop. She placed him back on her shoulder, and continued her journey with renewed confidence. That’s what it was, she realized. That funny feeling, it wasn’t so much a new feeling as the absence of an old one. The self doubt and fear she had about coming to the city was gone.

“Good job handling those jerks.” Thomas praised, unable to hide his admiration at her flexing her power. Trish turned and gave him a smirk and a wink. Thomas felt his chest tighten at the display. God, he loved her so much. After a minute he managed to peel his eyes off of his beloved, and realized where they were.

“I actually need to get something from my place. Can we make a stop?” Thomas asked.

“Oh! I’ve never been to your place!” She signed back.

“Yeah because when we were trying to look for a place to make love you were too big for the ceilings.” He growled into her neck, sending shivers down her spine. She wouldn’t mind making love with him right now…

“Think I can fit now?” She teased as Thomas guided her down the narrow streets. She had to be very careful at intersections to make sure people saw her, so she took to shuffling her feet forward as she approached them rather than taking full steps. Finally they reached Thomas’s building, a small three story industrial apartment near what served as downtown.

Trish lowered Thomas to the ground, and stayed squatted so she could track him as he made his way upstairs. She had to squat to see into the second story windows, her blue eyes filling the entire frame. He jumped a little as he entered his front door, seeing her fill the windows like that. He gave her a wave and went about opening desk drawers with his back turned to her. Trish shifted around, looking through different windows. He kept things clean alright, and it was smartly decorated.

She pictured what it would have been like screwing him at eleven feet tall in that apartment. She could have done it, she resolved. She pictured her eleven foot tall self kneeling in front of his bed, her hands planted on the ceiling. He would stand on the bed to kiss her, and she would fall on top of him to smother and envelop him in her soft bosom. She wished she could have shaken that eleven foot tall girl, and tell her to enjoy being that small while it lasted.

Not that her relationship with Thomas wasn’t amazing, it was. That had never changed since they met. The way they confided in each other, the way he supported her and was there for her, she loved him with all her heart. But the sex… the sex just wasn’t hitting the same spot since that time. He was just too small to participate in the ways she used to like. She found herself wishing that he was also 50 feet tall so that he could engulf her in his strong arms, push her around, and split her in half from below.

Huh, she thought. She needed to tell him something, but he had his back to her, still rifling through the drawers of his desk. She tried tapping on the bedroom window. Big mistake. One tap of her massive digit made the glass shatter.

Thomas whipped his head around at the sound of broken glass to see Trish still filling the windows, now covering her nose and mouth with her hands. Half embarrassed, half preventing herself from laughing. He slung a bag over his shoulder and stepped through the broken glass and onto the fire escape.

“Did you just break my window?” He called up to her.

“I’m sorry.” She whispered into her hands. “I was just trying to tell you something.” She signed once she recovered from the embarrassment. Thomas let out a deep sigh, then shot up that warm smile that made her fall in love with him.

“What is it?” He asked.

“You did it.” She smiled brightly at him.

“Did what?” He asked, baffled.

She just shook her head silently. You fixed it, she thought. For the first time, her instinct wasn’t to wish herself smaller, it was to wish he was bigger. You fixed everything, she thought. You made me ok with being big. I am confident, I am in love with you, and it doesn’t matter if I’m fifty feet tall or a hundred feet tall.

Thomas smiled widely. Though she didn’t say anything, he could recognize a breakthrough and an epiphany when he saw one.

“You’re welcome.” He said out loud.

“Got what you need?” She asked, but didn’t wait for an answer as she stood up and reached down to pluck him up again.

“I have everything I could ever want.” He said as he was lifted in the air.

They continued on to the hospital where it all began for them. Despite being the tallest building by far, it was only level with Trish’s eyeline. She couldn’t believe she ever fit in such a tiny thing. As soon as she got into view, the windows became filled with spectators. She stood a little bit away from it so that she could see them all. She gave everyone a cheery wave and said some words in sign language.

“She says it’s nice to see everyone again, and she’s thankful for everyone in this hospital who helped her.” Thomas called down with a megaphone to translate.

Trish nodded with a bright smile. Thomas admitted he enjoyed the baffled expressions of his former colleagues, especially the clenched jaw look of Jacobson peering up at them from his third floor office. Melanie approached the windows of the lobby to behold the giant Trish and Thomas, worried about how they might react to what she had said at the trial, but burningly curious to see how they were. She regretted what she said, she knew it wasn’t true. She wanted to rush out to the yard to apologize, but fear kept her rooted in place. She didn’t believe Trish would ever hurt her, but she couldn’t help envisioning herself getting stomped on for trespassing against the giant. That fear kept Melanie rooted in place long after the giantess turned heel to stomp away.

Finally, the two made it to the festival grounds to begin to make preparations for Trish’s remarks. Trish made it to her mark in the center, right in front of the ferris wheel. She set down Thomas to act as an interpreter between herself and the mayor, but her head was turned as she heard a loud beeping coming from her left. A semi truck was backing up towards her. It stopped a few dozen feet away. A man in a cowboy hat and blazer exited the driver’s seat. Trish squinted down to see if it was who she thought it was.

“Daddy?” She whispered softly. Jeb waved his hat to acknowledge her.

“Hey baby girl.” He shouted up. Some workers opened the tailgate and began unloading what seemed to Trish to be a trick of the eyes. She was so accustomed to seeing the world shrink around her over the last year, that the sight of two workers unloading a champagne flute scaled to a fifty foot woman gave her visual whiplash. Just as she was coming to terms with it, she heard the ferris wheel behind her begin to turn. She looked over her shoulder to see Thomas riding the ferris wheel up with a wicked grin on his face, holding his own champagne flute.

“What’s going on?” She signed suspiciously.

“I’m just sharing a drink with my girlfriend. Is that so weird?” He asked, and gestured back to the ground where the workers had turned off the hose that had filled her glass.

“Yes.” She said, and stooped down to pick up the glass. She gave her dad a suspicious squint as well. She tried to read his expression but couldn’t make heads or tails of it. He had set his jaw and was doing his stoic routine, but as she got closer she could see it melt a little. He was clearly feeling some big emotions. Trish began to feel a tingling of anticipation running down her spine.

When she straightened back up, Thomas was waiting at the top of the ferris wheel, about level with her chest, and was extending his arm outside of the ferris wheel to hold the glass in front of him.

“Cheers.” He said to prompt her to clink glasses. Trish complied, bringing the large champagne flute closer to let Thomas make contact. She watched Thomas take a sip, a huge grin still plastered on his face. Trish squinted down at him again.

“You’re up to something.” She said, pointing out the obvious. She took a sip of her champagne, but kept her eyes locked on him. Thomas made an exaggerated “ah!” sound at the sip of his champagne, and then closed his eyes and tipped his glass back, encouraging Trish to do the same. The anticipation along her back crackled like electricity, and she complied with Thomas’s unstated command just to see where he was going with this.

She took a deep sip and closed her eyes. The taste of the alcohol mixed well with the growing warm, tingling feeling in her guts. Her eyes listed open to see the shape of Thomas of rippling through the wine. She screamed and dropped the glass when she saw that he was on one knee.

“Patricia Joane Hostettler…” He started, but then paused for a chuckle as he heard the ground of the glass containing gallons of champagne shatter at her feet. Trish brought her hands to her face, rubbing her finger tips against her eyes to dab at the tears that had begun to flow freely from them. She fanned herself and had to focus on her breathing to make sure she paid attention. Her mind and heart were racing each other, trying to hear every word, trying to see every sight, and trying to feel every feeling.

“A little more than a year ago I got called into work at 8 pm on a Friday to talk about a very important case. At the time I didn’t really know how important that case would end up being to me. I feel like everything we’ve been through over the past year has let you know what I know: that we are destined to share our lives together. So, Trish…” He said, the tears beginning to well up at the corners of his eyes. “Will you marry me?” 

He opened the bag that he had retrieved from his apartment, and opened it to reveal what looked like, at first pass, one of those oversized belts they give to wrestling champions. On a second of inspection, it was a large amethyst geode attached to an elastic band, a ring fit for an ever growing woman.

“Eeek!” She squealed, and the ferris wheel shook slightly from the blast of her voice. Thomas barely registered the swaying of the ferris wheel. She reached with her left hand down to him, letting him hold onto her fingers.

“Oh Thomas” She broke. “You make me so, so happy. Of course I will marry you. There is nothing I want more than to marry you!” She cried, wiping away her tears. Thomas leaned forward and kissed her finger, and slid the elastic band onto her ring finger.

“She said yes!” He screamed down into the abandoned park. Then, fireworks, and a marching band started playing as the relatively deserted park sprang to life, knowing that this moment was coming and lying in wait to celebrate with the newly engaged couple. Trish pinched the front of Thomas’s shirt with her thumb and forefinger, and yanked him out of the ferris wheel gondola to bring him up to her face for a series of giant, tear filled kisses. When Trish could finally bear to pull Thomas away from her, she knelt down to look at her father again, his back turned to everyone so they couldn’t see him crying. She brought her face all the way to the ground, and pushed her forehead against his head. Feeling her there, he wordlessly turned around and broke into large, open sobs as he hugged his giant daughter’s face.

News crews arrived to cover the celebration, but Trish nor Thomas would take questions, content to just hold onto each other and bask in each other’s love as the city celebrated below them. They said their goodbyes and thank yous to everyone as the sun began to set, and then Trish rose to carry Thomas home. Trish couldn’t keep her hands off Thomas the whole way there, brushing her fingers gingerly against him as she held him to her neck. As she stomped down the country road, she was thinking about what she could do to make it an extra spicy night for her little lover, to show her thanks for how full of love he made her feel. She thought maybe trying to fit his entire body in his mouth, or doing some dominance stuff with her feet…

“So that’s why you were so insistent on getting me into town today, huh?” She whispered to him as she ducked back into the door of her living space.

“Not the only reason…” He said as they finally made it into her room. Her room was different. There were now metal posts at each corner of her bed, with long, thick black cables that ran to the center of it.

“What’s this then?” She asked, cocking an eyebrow up at him.

“A little surprise for you, to spice things up.”

“Ok…” She said and made her way to the foot of the bed and tossed him onto it. “What do I do?”

“Get naked.” He said confidently. Trish smiled. She loved to play the game with him where she forced him to try and take off her clothes but he just couldn’t because he was too small. She got on her knees in front of the bed and pushed her hips forward. Thomas turned back to look at her and put a hand up to stop her. “No, I’m serious. Get naked.” He ordered. 

Who did this little man think he was? She thought, but obeyed anyway, hiking her skirt down and pulling her shirt and bra over her head. She saw Thomas walking to the center of the bed, and made to crawl stealthily after him like she was stalking prey. He loved that game. She was just about to lower her mouth to him to start kissing and licking, but he turned around to look up at her with an unamused expression that made her sit back.

“Knock it off Trish, this is for you this time.” Trish cocked her head curiously and smiled. He seemed sure of himself alright, but what could this little man actually do for her besides play with her nipple or squeeze her neck?

“Well well well.” She said. “Someone’s confident. What am I supposed to do then, little lover?” She growled, not willing to give up the dominant position yet.

“Sit in the middle of the bed and help me put these on you.” He said, gesturing to the cables. Trish picked up one. At the end of it was a huge, fuzzy black shackle big enough for Trish’s wrist. It was at the tightest setting, designed with her growth in mind.

“Bondage stuff?” She asked, turning around to sit her butt on the bed. She obediently clasped shackles to her wrists, and then her ankles.

“Yep! Bend down.” He said, gesturing to her to lean forward so he could wrap a black choker on her neck. He checked all the fastenings one by one as Trish eyed him with cautious disbelief. At the end of it, she was sitting cross legged in the middle of the bed wearing a choker, bracelets, and anklets.

“Woohoo.” She mocked, a sort of joke to make herself seem above what was happening, but she was really quite interested in what Thomas had planned.

“Do you remember the safeword?” Thomas asked. Trish nodded.

“The safe word is Jumbo.”

“Safe word is Jumbo.” He repeated. Trish scoffed. She was over fifty feet tall. She did not need a safeword from tiny Thomas. If things went too far for her (as if that could happen), she could simply stand up, and he would be at her ankles.

Thomas pulled out a remote control and pressed a button, and Trish heard some clicking sounds from the corners of her bed. She turned to look at the cables being drawn into the posts, and then back at Thomas who was giving her a smug look.

“You might want to put your hands above your head.” He said.

“Oh yeah? Would you like that?” She teased, but did it anyway. Then, slowly, she defected a force tugging on her ankles. As she had grown, she had forgotten the feeling of being overwhelmed by force. There was nothing much that could do that to her anymore. Her instinct was to pull back against it, but the clicking continued, and the tugging sensation got stronger.

“What’s going on?” She asked to Thomas, who was currently occupied by climbing up her thigh.

“I’m making love with you.” He said with a smile as Trish felt her legs get pulled apart, her ankles slowly dragged to opposite corners of the bed. She tried to pull her legs together, but it was no use. She could not resist against the strap’s incessant tugging. She felt a sort of twisty dreadful feeling in her stomach, like an exciting fear, a feeling she hadn’t felt since worrying about being caught with Thomas the first time they made love.

Then she felt the tugging on her wrists, and soon she was being made to lay on her back, her arms stretched over her head, her legs pulled apart to each bed post. Thomas climbed her stomach as she became horizontal. Trish felt herself starting to grow wet as he climbed her, like fingers dancing across her skin.

Within a minute, all fifty feet of Trish was sprawled out on the bed. Her arms held together over her head, her legs splayed out towards the lower corners of her bed. Thomas took a seat on her chest, and looked down at her face, which was looking from side to side trying to find a way to escape.

“You’re mine now.” He said with a smile. “Try to pull as hard as you can. Those are winches that they use to keep cargo ships from moving.”

Trish did. She tried to use all of her core strength to pull, but she was completely immobile. It was scary, and exhilarating, especially when she looked down at Thomas smiling confidently at her.

“You don’t have to worry about hurting me now that you’re all tied up. I can do anything I want to you now.” He said, rubbing his hand on the boob next to him. Thomas felt her body shift against his touch, arching up to meet him. Still a massive movement, all things considered, but at least he didn’t have to worry about her hands getting too eager with him.

Trish closed her eyes. It was all too good to be true. Surely she was too big to surrender to him like this. Surely she had to maintain control to protect him. She opened her mouth to protest but Thomas pressed a button to activate a motor on the choker she was wearing, cinching it tighter so that it applied a firm pressure across her neck. She felt a feeling that she hadn’t felt in a long time: the intoxicating feeling of being owned, being possessed, being at the mercy of someone you trusted with all of your heart. A warm, sexy blanket. Instead of protesting, she bit her lip and stifled a moan. A deep longing inside her persuaded her that maybe she could trust him with this.

Her entire being was dedicated to tracking where he was on her body as he began an excruciatingly slow dance of foreplay. He started around her neck, pressing his hands against it and tracing the line down to her collar bone. She tilted her head so he could see him moving down and across her chest. She didn’t want to close her eyes and pretend to be small, she needed to see him and it didn’t matter that he was mouse sized.

She watched him make his way down her sternum between her breasts, and then to her stomach. She arched her back to push her body up to him. She was spurred by the need to somehow get closer to him, even though their bodies were in direct contact with each other. He made his way down the curves of her belly to the wide shelf of her hips.

“Please Thomas” She sighed, rocking her hips as much as the restraints would let her. She pulled on them, enjoying the feeling of being immobilized. Anticipation was rising as he neared her womanhood. She was so ready for him there, his chance to be as close to her as she needed him to be. She could barely contain the excitement as he lowered himself off of her to stand between her splayed legs, disappearing under her. All she could sense of him now was his hands tickling the insides of her upper thighs. Yes, yes please, I need you now.

She felt his hands trace her legs lower, moving down towards her feet. No! Wrong way! She craned her neck up to look down the length of her body, catching sight of him when he reached her knee. He must have felt her looking at him, because he turned and shot her a smirk. Ugh. He was torturing her on purpose. He made his way down to her ankle, his small hands just lightly brushing her as he stood by her foot. Her toes were pointed and curled, but still dwarfed him. He stood to face her with an impish grin.

“Don’t you dare.” She warned, putting up a barrier for him to shatter. Thomas disappeared under her foot, and then there was no sign of him for agonizing seconds as Trish fought uselessly against her bondage.

“Eek!” She screamed as he finally brushed the insides of her soles, his little fingers dancing up and down the length of her foot. Trish squirmed and giggled, her body reacting involuntarily to his touch. Then, a break as Thomas ran across the span of her legs to her other foot. Trish tried to catch her breath to protest anew, but couldn’t manage it before he had gotten to her other foot and tickled her there too. Trish was absolutely thrilled at how he set her big body into fits. 

Soon his hands left the bottom of her foot, and stroked the top of it as he began to trace his hands up her right leg, over her shins, under her knee, and up her thigh. Her heart rate increased as he closed in on her womanhood. She needed him there desperately. She needed it pressed, rubbed, and spread by him. His touches were agonizing light, brushing her lips gently, continuing to tease her and work her up.

“Please. Please.” She begged as she looked down her body at him, the only glimpse of him was his hands reaching up and over her vulva to rub her before disappearing under her again. It felt like forever to Trish, her desire building and building endlessly. She felt him start to rub her clit, which was both a relief and more torture. She was building, building, and needed a release. She needed to be filled.

“Ooooooh” She moaned as she felt him stick one arm into her, and then the other. His mouth now occupied with the stimulation of her clit, he had freed his arms to spread her walls, grasping and searching deep inside her. Ever since she had grown more than twice Thomas’s size she had been worried about hurting him with her big body. None of those worries still survived in her thoughts, put completely out of mind by the unbelievable sensations she was feeling. She pulled as hard as she could on her bonds, her hips moved uncontrollably, swaying and bucking in time to Thomas’s touches.

Soon it was all too much, and Trish boiled over. She felt her pussy clamp onto his arms, begging him to explore deeper, clutching him so that she would never be rid of him. Thomas was lucky she was in these restraints, else she would be using her hands to stuff as much of him up her as she could manage. She could just keep him in there forever, together forever.

Trish finally got her release. Her shrieks of pleasure echoed off the walls. Her legs spasmed and kicked uselessly against the shackles. Her dutiful lover kept touching her as her body vibrated with pleasure, which only helped to prolong the sensations. Trish was reduced to breathless sighs as she enjoyed the last feelings of tension leaving her body, every muscle tensing and relaxing. She was just beginning to dream of the things she would do to Thomas to show her appreciation when she felt the man’s probings continue, and the hungry desire for him began to grow anew. Yes, again. Never stop!

Trish came for a second time in short order, this one longer and much more intense than the last, perhaps the most intense orgasm she had ever received from Thomas. She felt like a goddess, her body one with the bed and air around her.

“Ahhhn… Oh, fuck. I love you. I love you.” She moaned once she had the breath to vocalize it. Thomas finally pressed the button to release the tension on the bonds. Trish laid in the same position, letting her long limbs and body relax into the bed. She turned her head and opened her eyes to see her lover walking up the length of her torso towards her. She turned on her side to face him, finally bringing her arm down to luxuriously rub the smooth skin of her stomach.

“What did you think about that?” He asked with a self assured smile. Trish just blushed and buried her face into the blankets.

“Mmmmm.” She vocalized into the bed. She turned her face back up to look at Thomas approaching. “I never imagined anyone could do something like that to me at this size.” She sighed. As he got closer he could see that his entire upper body was covered in her wetness, making his muscles glisten.

“Oh, you’re covered… that’s… kind of hot.” She said, and when he finally got to her face, she tilted her head forward to kiss him and lick him clean. She knocked him off his feet with her tongue, turning more so that she could keep licking him. She loved the feeling of Thomas grabbing onto her face as she licked him from head to toe, completely unable to resist her. It didn’t take much of this to get Thomas to come, and when he spilled his seed on his stomach she licked that up too.

The two laid there in complete sexual satisfaction, enjoying the sound of each other’s breathing and the smell of their sweat.

“I can’t believe I get to be your wife.” She whispered, nuzzling her nose into his chest. Thomas didn’t say anything. He just placed a hand on the bridge of her nose and rubbed it affectionately.

Thomas returned to his cabin around 1 am that night after saying his goodbyes. After seeing him out Trish collapsed back into her bed. Her lonely, huge, empty bed. She was so in love, so thankful for Thomas. She couldn’t think of anything else besides him, or what he had done to her that night. Whenever she closed her eyes she saw him, the image of him sitting on her sternum with that confident, even cocky smile even at her, the giantess. That longing ache was rising up in Trish once more, making it impossible for her to sleep. She needed him.

Thomas was laying in his bed, staring at the ceiling of his cabin in lovestruck satisfaction. Today went perfectly. The woman of his dreams had agreed to marry him, and he was able to provide pleasure to her in a way that she had been missing for a long time. He felt like the king of the world. He easily drifted off to sleep.

Tap tap tap. The sound echoed through the cabin, stirring Thomas from his sleep. He blinked and opened his eyes, scanning the empty cabin. His eyes met hers through the window, a single blue eye looking in at him from outside.

“Hey.” She gently whispered, pulling her hair behind her ear. He sat up in bed, and opened the window so he could address her.

“Hey yourself.” He said, rubbing his eyes. “What’s up?”

“I couldn’t sleep.” She said. “I can’t stop thinking about…” She trailed off and tilted her head to show Thomas her mouth through the window. She parted her lips showing the tips of her teeth and exhaled lustily before gently nibbling on her bottom lip.

Thomas rolled out of bed and pulled on his pants, exiting the back door to meet her. She was kneeling next to the cabin with her feet under her, her back curled down so she could see into the window. She straightened her back once she saw him exit, arching it forward and pushing out her butt to make it look bigger. Thomas stepped towards it and winded up a huge slap.

“Get that ass back in bed then and I’ll put you to sleep.” He said.

“Mmmm… my hero.” She purred, and offered her hand back to him to hop on to carry him back to her bed.

Trish and Thomas were beginning to notice something strange happening on the outskirts of the Hostettler property. It started on the other side of the main road that cut through it. First it was a single camper van. One became two. Two became four. Each day more and more showed up in vans, campers, and tents until it was practically a small village.

Then one day she looked over to see that they had put up a big sign facing the property. She looked at it through her telescope necklace.

“What’s it say?” Thomas asked from his usual seat on her shoulder.

“I’m almost embarrassed to say… It reads: We Love You Goddess.” She signed in front of her, her hands working quickly. Thomas had gotten very good at reading sign language backwards. “Do you think it’s people from that website?”

“We do love to worship our big women.” Thomas chuckled and stroked her shoulder lovingly.

“Oh wait, something else is happening…” She said, her brow furrowing. Through the looking glass she saw some of her father’s men had pulled up in black SUVs and were shouting at them, the residents were resisting and shouting things back at them.

“We should probably let them handle it.” Thomas said, patting Trish’s neck to try and signal her to turn her back to it. Under normal circumstances that would have been her first instinct. But you’re a giant, Trish. What do you have to be scared of?

“Maybe I can help…” She mused, taking a step forward and squinting her eyes to see what was happening better. The residents of the tent city were scrambling away from the security guards, and waving their hands over to her. In the chaos, one of the security guards shoved one of them to the ground. That was all Trish needed to spur her forward.

The commotion below was quickly silenced by the thudding footfalls of the approaching Trish. Everyone stopped in their tracks to behold her approaching. The security team was as used to the presence of the giant as anyone, but they rarely had her attention like this. Seeing her approach, her mouth drawn into a serious frown, was withering to them. Their leader, Gary, felt like a kid about to be scolded by his teacher or his mom. He unhanded the bum he was currently grabbing by the wrist and turned to face her, setting his jaw to prepare for the confrontation. Trish crossed the road with a single step, and planted her feet on the outskirts of the village. She loomed large there, pausing a minute to regard the people at her ankles, then squatted down so she could communicate with the little people.

“Hey, what’s going on down there?” She demanded, whispering in her speaking voice, causing the people below her to stammer and stumble. Without warning, the residents began rushing out of the tents and past the security guards. The legion of hippies swarmed around her, the sudden rush causing her to flinch and lose her balance. All forty eight tons of the woman fell down on her butt, shaking the ground and knocking nearly everyone else off their feet. Thomas struggled to maintain his balance, but overcorrected and ended up tumbling forward. He would have fallen all the way to the ground were it not for the shelf of his fiancee’s tits catching him. He rolled down the soft flesh, and began to slide down the crevasse of her cleavage, the massive weight of each tit immobilizing him.

All the car alarms of all the vehicles were triggered by the impact, making the energy in the area all the more frantic.

“Ah Christ!” Gary from security swore once he recovered. He started giving orders to the security team to continue their harassment of the hippies. The hippies had recovered too, and were swarming around Trish undeterred by her accidental show of force. Soon they were struggling against the grabbing of the security guards trying to peel them off of her.  Before Trish could react the security guards were taking out tasers. Punches were being thrown and people started screaming.

“EVERYBODY STOP!” Trish boomed, raising her head up to yell it into the sky. People obeyed immediately, freezing in place and falling dead silent. The only sound now were the various shrill car alarms. Trish’s first point of order was to make sure Thomas was ok. She fished him out of her boobs and brought him back onto her shoulder. She held her finger up for him to hold till he caught his breath. She looked down at the little people gathered around her like little gerbils.

“Ok, here’s what’s going to happen.” She said, voice falling to a stern whisper that still rivaled the sounding car alarms. “Everyone is going to go to their cars and shut them off.” She pushed her foot forward into the crowd, to part the two factions on either side of her leg. “And then everyone is going to come back here and we’re going to have a nice, calm conversation.” 

No one dared to move for a moment. The hippies were the first to react, speaking affirmations like “Yes Goddess.” Gary then took charge of the security team, moving back to their SUVs. As the crowd backed away from her she looked under herself to make sure that everyone had retreated, and then crossed her legs under her.

“Keep on my shoulder, things look dangerous down there.” She signed to Thomas. Thomas nodded, enjoying the safety of his fiancee's lofty point of view. One by one, the car alarms were silenced. People began to rejoin Trish at the front of the village. The security guards hung back to her right with their arms crossed, making sure they kept their eyes on the hippies. The hippies were to her left, many of them electing to mirror her cross legged pose. Some raised their hands and bowed their heads in praise, which made Trish blush.

“Ok…” She whispered, and then started to talk in sign language, turning her head to look at Thomas on her shoulder. They both nodded and Thomas started to speak.

“Ok, I’m going to translate for her.” He called down, keeping his eyes on his love’s hands as they signed in front of her. “She wants to know what’s happening here.”

“Trish, it’s Gary from Security.” He started, stepping forward. Trish nodded. She knew Gary. “We’re here to clear out this squatter’s village. They’re trespassing on your property.” It was technically true, the Hostettlers owned the land on both sides of the road, but the land the village was on was not currently being used for anything.

“My Goddess…” another voice started. It was an older woman, maybe late 40’s but it was always so hard to tell how old crunchy people are. Sometimes their sun-damaged skin aged them faster, sometimes their stress free life stopped them from showing their true years. Trish was already starting to shake her head. She was not a goddess. Trish raised a hand to silence her, and then started to sign.

“She says that she isn’t a Goddess, she’s just Patricia.” (the name sign that they had decided on for Trish was the sign for the letter P, then the sign for a skyscraper). The hippies accepted the words as if they were a divine revelation, bowing their heads and raising their hands to her. “Just Patricia” they intoned. “Yes, she is Just.” Trish looked down to Thomas and widened her eyes as if to ask, ‘are you seeing this shit?’

Gary stepped forward. “Honestly, we can handle it, Trish. Why don’t you head back to the ranch with Thomas?” He suggested.

“Please, no my Goddess, we have traveled from far and wide to be here with you. Please, Just Patricia. Grant us mercy and the benefit of your presence.” They nearly wept. Gary rolled his eyes and stepped forward to continue his work, but Trish lowered her hand to make a wall between Gary and the woman. Gary took a few steps back, reminded of just how truly large she was.

Thomas gave Trish a look with a cocked eyebrow, and she just shrugged and signed to him.

“Really?” He asked, incredulous. Trish tilted her eyes up, reconsidering whatever it was she had decided, and then nodded assuredly.

“Ok...” He said, shaking his head and turning to address Gary. “Trish says that she wants them to be able to stay for tonight and to go tell her dad it’s ok.”

Cheers from the worshippers. Gary opened his mouth to protest, but didn’t say anything. Trish was looking at him with a tilted head and puppy dog eyes. Christ, big ol’ bleeding heart, he thought. He looked to the hippies fanatically bowing to the over fifty foot tall woman, then back up at her. They probably couldn’t hurt her if they tried, she was just too damn big.

“Fine.” He said, deeming it safe. “But they have to be gone before 9 tomorrow or we will be making arrests and getting the police involved.” He said, and made a motion with his hand to signal to everyone that it was time to go.

“Oh Merciful Patricia, Oh Just Patricia! Thank you for granting us this boon!” They cried, stepping forward to bow in front of her. Several reached their hands forward to brush her crossed legs that was as a wall in front of them. Trish pushed her palms forward in the universal sign for ‘woah, slow down,’ then turned her palms up and gestured up, asking for the woman and the rest of the group to stand. They all obeyed, rising from their cross legged or bowing positions to stand in front of her. ‘They. Are. So. Cute!’ She screamed internally. She tried to push the thought down. She was no goddess, and they should not be worshiping her - no matter how flattering it was.

“She wants to know who your leader is.” Thomas translated her signs again.

“Why, you are our leader Goddess.” came a voice from the back. Trish pushed a huff of air from her nose to signal her frustration, and widened her eyes to tell them they needed a better answer than that.

“Me, my Goddess, I am the elder of this community.” The 30-40-50-60 something woman from earlier said, stepping forward. Trish gave her a polite wave, and then signed, looking to Thomas to translate again.

“She wants to know your name.”

“My name is Aloe Vera, the herb that cools and soothes.” She said, completely seriously, and put her hands in front of her face and bowed her head. Trish almost couldn’t hold it together. Her shoulders started to shake in restrained laughter, tossling Thomas. Thomas almost broke as well. There was a long silence as the two tried to regain their composure.

“Sorry.” Thomas apologized for both of them.

“For what do you apologize for, Herald of the Goddess?” That nearly sent them again. Thomas had to pull as hard as he could on Trish’s neck hair to stop them both from laughing.

“Nothing, it’s nothing.” He said, then watched carefully as Trish began to sign again. “She wants to hear about what you believe.”

And so, she told them. And it was a string of complete nonsense. They believed Trish was an ascendant goddess of the moon, sent here to balance the over abundance of masculine energy in America. Or at least some of them did. Others said she was the reincarnation of Marilyn Monroe. There were dozens of people speculating, and the little emerging cult would have suffered a schism if Trish hadn’t put her palms down to signal them to stop.

And they had brought gifts, because of course they did. Trish watched as they ran into their little tents and brought out crystals and oils and crafts to form a small pile in front of her. The most unique gift was a long tie-dyed dress meant to fit the giantess, but as she held it up she could tell it was going to be very small on her. Thomas noticed as they heaped gifts in front of her and bowed, Trish was sitting up a little straighter and smiling a lot. 

“Please Goddess, we have bestowed upon you our mortal tributes. Please bestow on us your blessings and wisdom.”

This time instead of shaking her head at being called a goddess, she bit her finger and gave a mischievous look to Thomas. She looked up and down the road to see if it was clear. She signed something to him, then pulled her knees up in front of her.

“You can’t be serious.” He said, whispering into her ear. Trish craned her neck and tilted her chin up, and gave him a look of superiority while biting her lips, daring him to resist her. He turned back to the crowd, shifting uncomfortably around the stiffness in his pants.

“The Goddess says to receive your blessing, prostrate yourself before her feet… and kiss them.” He said. Before he could even get the words out the crowd lurched forward as if fulfilling this dictate of hers was their only purpose in life. Trish had to resist laughing and kicking as she felt the tickling of their little mouths starting to kiss her feet. Her entire attention was focused on Thomas on her shoulder, looking down at him and seeing what he thought of it all, gently stroking his back with one finger. He was bright red, and there was noticeable bulge in his pants. She warped the finger stroking his back over his lap, and gently pushed her finger tip onto the tip of his penis.

“Enough.” She whispered down to her crowd of worshippers, and picked up a foot and started to nudge it forward, telling them to back off. Once they had gotten a safe distance from her, she gathered her gifts and rose to her feet. She planted them shoulder width apart, adopting one of Thomas’s power poses.

“You may stay here in the lands of the Goddess until the next sunrise. After that I command you to leave, spread to the four corners of the globe and do good works. Feed the hungry. Care for the sick. Shelter the homeless. Serve me by serving your fellow humans.” She boomed down. She did not wait for nor look for a response. She turned on her heels and began to make her way back to her living space.

“Why’d you do that?” Thomas asked when they got some distance away. Trish turned to look down at him with a smile.

“I did it to excite you.” She whispered and gave him a big kiss. “Don’t say it didn’t work.” She flexed her finger against his lap, feeling the stiffness there and causing Thomas to squirm against her neck. “I can feel that it worked.”

“Yeah, mission accomplished, but aren’t you worried?” He said as Trish washed her feet and ducked under the door to get into her room.

“Worried about what? You’re the one who should be worried. You might have a challenger for the position of my favorite worshiper.” She teased, still acting as the dominant goddess. 

“Those were real people you were toying with Trish. They believed in you.” He pointed out.

“Oh, I’m sure it was harmless. I was just having a little fun with them.” She scoffed, setting the gifts down on her table. 

“And they were so cute!” She chirped. “But not as cute as my teeny tiny Thomas. She said, pulling him off her shoulder, giving him a kiss, and tossing underhand onto the bed. She moved away from the bed and pulled her shirt over her head. She looked back over her shoulder with a mocking smile. “Or should I call you ‘Herald of the Goddess’, haha?” She laughed as she got naked and started to put on her tie-dyed gift. She was too far away for Thomas to answer, she wouldn’t be able to hear him well even if he shouted.

She pulled it over her head, clearly way too small for her. The gown was meant to be long and flowy, with a deep V in the front and a long train, instead she barely managed to stuff herself in it. Thomas heard loud rips as she tried to cram her shoulders, tits, hips, and ass into the tiny garment. The end result was a barely covered Trish, the fabric stretched to transparency over her chest, ripping slowly down the middle with each move she made. The skirt had ripped on the sides from trying to accommodate her hips and ass. The fabric of the train hung loose in front of her crotch like a loincloth. 

She put her hands on her hips and made a show of huffing in frustration. “Herald.” She spoke loudly and authoritatively. “My impudent worshipers have failed to provide a garment that stands up to the Goddess’s hot body.” She turned to face the foot of the bed, adopting the same power pose she adopted when she commanded those people.

“What do you think, Herald? Shall I punish them or shall I show them mercy?” Thomas looked up at her with her dominant pose, every slight movement of her body causing the doomed garment to rip audibly against her curves.

“Mercy.” He choked out. Trish smiled and lowered herself to the bed. “I guess you will have to accept their punishment for them, then.” She smiled, and overtook her lover, getting on her hands and knees over him and pushing her chest towards him. “Your Goddess demands you tear this insulting dress off of her perfect body.”

Thomas reached up to the fabric barely containing Trish’s breasts, and started to rip at it. The weight of Trish’s boobs, each now weighing nearly a ton, spilled out of the garment and onto the bed. Trish arched her back and pushed them forward, trapping Thomas in her cleavage (on purpose this time). Thomas placed his hands on top of them and craned his neck up to look at Trish giving him a teasing smile from above as she forced Thomas to free himself from her bosom. She readjusted a few times to prolong his imprisonment, finding herself enjoying the feeling of his little hands pushing against the top of her soft breasts.

When he was finally released, Thomas climbed over her forearm and circled around to her thinnest part: her waist. Even still, he had to reach his hands up and pull himself onto the small of her back. He looked to his left, where her butt protruded up, cheeks visible through the fabric of the dress pulled tight against her wide hips. She had her feet in the air, and kicked her thirteen foot long shins girlishly. To his right, her back arched up to her shoulders covered in sheets of her brown hair. She made her shoulders appear smaller by tucking them into her chest. She shook her head to get her hair to fall over her shoulders, exposing the nape of her neck to him, then turned to look over her shoulder.

“Hurry, Herald. I cannot wait to have this tiny thing off of me.” She mocked. Thomas scrambled up the length of her spine. To Trish it felt like someone drumming their fingers up her back. When he got to the top, he scrambled to each shoulder in turn and rolled the fabric over her shoulder, a loving touch that made Trish’s heart flutter underneath her facade of dominance.

Once her shoulders were exposed he ripped the fabric just underneath her neck, and started to pull it apart, walking back down her spine. The dress fell away from her, exposing the smooth, soft skin of her back. Trish bit her lip and looked back down her shoulder at Thomas undressing her, feeling like a present being unwrapped. She wished he could do this with her normal clothes.

When he finally made it back to the small of her back, she twisted and reached her right hand back to him, scooping him up as she rolled on her back, and deposited him on her pelvis. The only part of the dress that still clung to her was wrapped around her hips, the rest hung in ribbons around her. She propped herself up on her elbows and watched the little man work his magic, pulling the dress apart and exposing her sex. Something about this game in particular was turning her on, Thomas could tell, by the smell of her rising from underneath.

His suspicions were validated when he tore the last bits of the dress from her to expose her lips glistening with wetness. She leaned forward, causing Thomas to fall off of her tilting pelvis down to land on the bed between her legs.

“That was actually kind of hot.” She admitted to Thomas as he rose back to stand. Trish was holding her ankles and looking down at him expectantly. A part of her wanted him to take her then and there, to hell with the shackles. But when he got close she noticed that the front of her slit was nearly level with her chest. She pictured her hips bucking and smearing him against the bed, and blocked him from touching her by laying her fingers across her groin at the last moment.

“Sorry.” She said, exhaling, as if she had just narrowly prevented a catastrophe. “We need the shackles.” She insisted. Thomas nodded and took a step back to let Trish restrain herself with trembling hands. When she was finally bound, Thomas tried out a new move, kicking one leg and then the other into his giant fiancee’s hole, and using his arms to push in and out of her, her slippery walls letting him glide in and out of her.

“Oh god!” Trish moaned as she felt nearly his entire body fill her gap. Thomas had to brace his arms against either side of her as she came to prevent her gripping walls from sucking him in entirely. Thomas was sure glad that he had listened to Trish about the shackles at that moment. The thought of her bringing her long fingers down to push him inside her simultaneously excited and scared the shit out of him.

Later, the two lounged in the afterglow of their act. Trish had her legs kicked up in front of her, and Thomas laid on the gentle incline near her knees, giving him a remarkable view of her naked form as they pillow talked. Trish had her arms behind her head like a pillow, her fingers playing idly with her hair.

“Were you… into that?” Thomas ventured, rubbing his hand down the thigh he was laying on. “The dominance stuff I mean.”

“I don't know… I just really love the way you react to it. It's hard to explain. Like I don't find it sexy but I think it's sexy that you like it and I can do it for you?” She blabbed on confusedly, but Thomas was pretty sure he got the gist. They had a sexual chemistry together and that chemistry was transformative for the both of them.

“And how do you feel about our size difference? I know it’s not exactly as exciting for you as it is for me.”

Trish wrinkled her nose at him and freed a hand to prod at him roughly, shoving her finger into his armpit to tickle him. Thomas tried and failed to block her intruding fingers.

“Ugh. You’re such a therapist.” She teased. “Can’t you take my loud moans as a sign that I’m enjoying myself?” She pressed the middle and index fingers of her left hand against his shoulders, pinning him to her legs. Then with her right hand’s index finger, gently started to rub his flaccid penis, willing it to grow hard for her, and it obeyed unquestioningly.

“And besides…” She said, slowly running her fingertip down the length of his shaft in a way that agonized Thomas. “I get to be my dream guy’s dream girl. What is there not to love?”

“So you like being big?” he gasped, struggling to utter words and speak coherently as she toyed with him.

“Like I said: I'm big. You're small. I love having sex with you. Those are the facts. Squirt for me, little man.” She ordered, and that was all Thomas needed for him to shoot his load ten feet down to Trish’s stomach. She retracted the finger she was using to play with him, and wiped up the small wet spot from her skin. She gave him loving, prolonged eye contact as she licked the salt drop off the tip of her finger with a smile.

Unfortunately, the awe inspiring stature of Patricia Hostettler didn’t inspire purely positive things. For many, Dr. Vale’s words during the trial about being as bugs to her had struck a chord with some that awakened more primal fears. Then there was the footage of her walking through town on the day of her engagement, dwarfing an entire small city. In much the same way that those that were attracted had an urgency to meet her,  others had an urgency to, in their minds, protect themselves from the future where Patricia Hostettler was the biggest thing on the planet.

That fear was stoked and molded, and when an anonymous source offered to outfit a disgruntled military vet and his makeshift militia, the die was cast. A small group of ten armed men trespassed onto Jeb Hostettler’s property under cover of darkness. The plan was to infiltrate her living quarters while she was sleeping, plant explosives, and end her before she knew what was coming. They had run drills, talked about contingencies, and were ready to execute.

They could tell she wasn’t asleep by the loud, wailing sound coming from the warehouse.
“Did someone get to her before us?” Asked a particularly stupid member of the team.

“No wonder your wife’s always upset with you.” The guy behind him laughed. They were both silenced by the lead man, the commander, who held up a fist to signal them to stop. He made a sequence of hand signals, and pointed to the warehouse.

“-What?”

“Christ.” He whispered. “Learn the hand signs. I’m going to scout ahead. You guys wait back here.” He said, and flipped down his night vision goggles and ran off into the night, still clearly visible by the light of the full moon.

The man reached the entrance, and slowly cracked the door open. It was amazing how much louder it was unblocked by the warehouse walls or door. He entered cautiously, keeping his eyes peeled in all directions, then turned his gaze to the bed. The target, the monstrous Patricia Hostettler, was laying on her stomach in the bed, her feet pointed to the door. She was barely moving, just wiggling, really. He couldn’t see anything of her except for her butt jiggling happily in the air, and her large feet with curling toes. Then, he saw it. Shackles. The bitch was tied up.

He jogged back to the crew to share the news. “Change of plans. She’s incapacitated. We have to strike now.” He implored, pushing his team forward. He returned to the warehouse with them in tow. She was louder than ever, her moans getting louder, then muffled as she screamed into the bed.

The would-be assassins hugged the wall as they approached the foot of the bed. Once they reached the foot of it, the commander extended a mirror on a monopod to look up and over the edge of the bed. He blushed slightly, and then quickly pulled it down.

“One other target, wearing ear protection. Let’s go up to the head of the bed and take her out quickly.” He had to nearly scream to be heard.

Trish was so close. She was gripping the bed in front of her, taking desperate handfuls of blankets and sheets in an effort to ground herself against the sensations coming from below. Her mouth was biting hard on the blankets. She was just enjoying how the cables stretched her shoulder muscles up, and turned her head to open her eyes and cast a glance down her body. So close, if I could just see my butt jiggling… she thought as her eyes scanned the bed below her. 

Wait, something is wrong. Her logical brain screamed, trying to break through the stars she was seeing. Oh shut up and let me cum, her inner goddess grumbled in response. So she did, one of her hardest orgasms since Thomas started tying her up to make love to her like this. She was just beginning to bask in the warm feeling washing over her when her logical brain rang alarm bells, sounding more clearly after her release. Trish opened her eyes again, finally recognizing what was wrong. There was a squad of ten people sneaking across the bed towards her, with rifles pointed at her face.

“Ah! Stop!” She screamed down to Thomas. Thomas didn’t, he kept rubbing and kicking her insides. Shit, what was the safe word? The crew was launching into action, taking aim and about to fire, when the woman’s big voice washed over them, nearly knocking them off their feet. “JUMBO! JUMBO!” She screamed. Jumbo? The commander thought. What the hell is she talking about? He smirked and was about to fire when he saw her muscles relax, no longer pulled tight by the cables. Shit.

They opened fire in a panic, and Trish turned her face away and blocked the shots with her hand while rising to her knees. The assassins unloaded their weapons into her as the giant woman rose in front of them. Thinking fast, Trish grabbed the blanket under their feet and pulled it down, overtaking them like a tidal wave, curling and crashing down onto them and turning their world to darkness.

Trish held her hand to her face to block the shots tearing through her impromptu blanket prison. She heard Thomas screaming and looked down at her crotch. He was still in her, his arms and shoulders desperately clutching her labia for dear life. Shit, that’s actually probably the safest place for him now, she thought as she used the hand that was blocking her face to make a shield for him.

“STOP!” She demanded as the shots rang out. One of the men was kicking his way out from under the blankets. Trish couldn’t see him through squinting down at the buzzing bag of little people firing up at her. He took a deep breath as he escaped, armed the bomb he was carrying, and tossed it. Trish saw it as it arched up and landed between her knees. Protecting Thomas was her only thought as she let the blanket go, and used her left hand to reach for the bomb. She would toss it away, and they would be safe.

It detonated as soon as her left hand covered it. The heat and the pain were intense, and then she felt nothing but cold and could hear nothing but a high pitched ringing. The shackle fell off as she lifted the stub that was once her hand to her face, and tried to comprehend the fact that she was now missing her hand. She let the blanket go in a daze, releasing her attackers who fanned out and continued to lay down fire on her.

And then, as if by magic, the pain of it went away. She couldn’t feel the burns on her wrist, and the bleeding stopped as if a valve had been turned off. The muscles began reknitting, pushing the bones back into place, and then skin grew over the muscle. The firing stopped as the squad looked up in horror as the only meaningful damage they had done to her was undone in seconds.

“Woah.” She gasped, wagging her regrown fingers in front of her face, then balled it into a fist as she turned her attention back to the men staring up at her, dumbstruck. She tilted her chin up and looked down at them with a smirk of smug superiority. The assassins knew they were fucked. 

She reacted first, picking them up one by one and pinching their guns out of their hands and tossing the weapons across the room. She managed to disarm three of them like this before they started to run away screaming. She snagged one more before he could make it off the edge of the bed, snapping him up by the legs and causing him to drop his gun. She looked at the little men running away. She furrowed her brow, and reached her fingers into herself to finally pull Thomas out and lay him down gently by the dropped gun.

“Do you know how to use that?” She boomed down to him as she fumbled with her remaining shackles. Thomas nodded dumbly, grabbing it with shaking hands. Trish turned to the four that she had captured laying on the bed, shrinking back in fear as she brought her face a few feet away from them. She pointed a finger at them and scowled.

“Do whatever Thomas says or I swear…” She warned in a whisper of her booming voice, letting their minds fill in the blanks about what a woman her size could do to them. She gave the one that threw the bomb a small shove that sent them tumbling to the blankets, then rolled off the bed to reveal Thomas training the rifle at them, completely naked except for ear protection, bottom half entirely covered in Trish’s wetness, legs trembling from the effort of just having satisfied the massive woman. “Uh, don’t move.” He said, fighting the urge to watch Trish rise to chase after the men.

Trish bounded after the fleeing men running across her floor, her heavy footsteps behind them made them dig deep and run faster. The soldiers nearly shat themselves as they saw her determined and angry eyes locked on them from more than fifty feet up. 

Two of them stopped and turned to fire up at her, an act of idiotic defiance that was soon silenced when Trish grabbed one in each hand. She shifted them into one hand and used the other to flick the guns from them, sending them flying across the warehouse. She shifted back on her feet, turned, and tossed them forty feet to the bed where Thomas held the others at gunpoint.

“Watch these ones too.” She ordered. Thomas gave her a nod as she bounded off to get the rest. Six down, four to go.

Three of them were already through the door. She caught the fourth before he could slip through by thinking fast and kicking her leg over him. He ran into the side of her foot at full force, tumbling over it and skidding against the floor on the other side. She reached down and picked him up by his leg, carrying him dangling upside down as she used her other hand to open the large sliding door and ducked under it.

The others were easy to see in the moonlight, scattering out into the darkness. She looked around for a place to deposit her captive, her eyes eventually landing on the roof of the warehouse, around ninety feet tall. That’d work. She bent her legs, then launched herself up in the air, tossing the man to clatter on the roof. She’d just have to think of a way to get him down later.

As she landed, she heard a crashing sound coming from down the road. One of the security team’s SUVs had gotten some air from the force of her hop, and was coming skidding to a stop in front of the warehouse.

“Get inside my room and help Thomas.” She ordered, pointing into the warehouse. “I’m going to go get the others.” She didn’t wait to see if they were going to follow her orders before she tore off into the night.

Two were heading in one direction, another off on his own. She decided to go after the lone wolf first, making sure she kept an eye on the other two so she could chase them down next. She almost laughed at how easy it was to catch up with him. She didn’t even need to run, she could walk faster with her long legs than he could hope to sprint.

“You can’t run, just give up!” She demanded, but the man ran all the same. Soon she was above him, shielding her eyes from the bullets he fired up at her. She pressed that hand down on him slowly, until he was blanketed and pressed into the ground. She ignored the stinging feeling of the bullets until he ran out of ammo. She was on her knees over him, and looked to her right to make sure she could still see the remaining two attackers. Shit, they were making a break for the road.

She scanned her surroundings, looking for a way to handle this guy after she crushed his gun between her fingers. There was nothing out in this field. A thought occurred to her, only briefly, that this guy was trying to kill her and Thomas, so she was well within her rights to just snuff him out. She could do it easily. She could probably do it with a single finger, she thought, seeing the lengths of her fingers stretching over the small man’s body. All it would take would be a snap of the neck, like putting a rat caught in a trap out of its misery.

She shook her head. She wasn’t a killer, and with the balance of power as it was, this hardly felt like self defense anymore. Still, she needed a solution. She looked at his legs kicking wildly by her wrists. A thought came to her, but she didn’t like it.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” She repeated as she moved her hand up to also cover the man’s face and stifle his screams. With the other, she pressed her finger into the man’s left shin, pinning the kicking leg to the ground as the man screamed. “I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” She screamed to try and drown out the sound of his shin bones breaking. She couldn’t help but feel the bone snapping like a toothpick under her fingertip, and she had to release him as she retched in pure disgust off to the side.

Focus Trish, She thought, wiping her mouth and pushing down how horrible she felt about it. She stood up to continue chasing the men on the road. “I’ll come back for you, I swear. I’m sorry! Uh, you started it!” She called down to the injured man as she left him there groaning.

The commander and what he assumed was the only surviving member of their squad made it to the road, just in time to see Trish standing back up to her full height. The full moon behind her cast her face in complete shadow. The light from above hit her hair, still messy from sex, and made it look like she had a silver aura around her head. She looked like the god of death.

They scrambled toward the truck as the giant began to walk to chase them, then jog, her footfalls shaking the earth as she did. The commander got into the truck and started it, eyes locked on the mirrors as he tried to pull away. Soon he was gunning it down the highway with Trish in hot pursuit. As they passed the hippy camp, the force of the footfalls sent the car alarms off again.

30, 40, 50. Come on, he urged the truck up to speed as the giantess closed in on them. They were going 55 and she was still overtaking them! The sound of her footfalls were like thunder, and each step she took gave the truck a little bit of air time.

“Buckle your seatbelts!” they heard her call from above. They scrambled for them almost involuntarily, shaken to the core by her voice shattering the night. In the rearview mirror, all he could see of her was her shins pumping, and then she raised one of her humongous feet above the truck and stomped down. The back half of the truck was flattened instantaneously, and the truck decelerated from fifty to zero. They were flying forward against their seat belts. The last thing either of them felt before passing out was their faces breaking against the deployed airbags.

The commander came to a few seconds later, feeling like he had just been hit by a truck. He had the sensation of floating, rocking gently back and forth as if adrift on the ocean. His eyes listed over outside the window to see the pale, moon stuck skin of Trish’s stomach passing by the window as she lifted the entire vehicle to her face.

“Shit.” He groaned, and looked over at this squad mate. Injured, but alive. He laid back in his chair, all out of fight. She looked through the windows at her captives, men who had just tried to kill her. The commander looked back at her with utter fear in his eyes. There was a predatory twinkle happening behind those big blue eyes.

“Heh”. A chuckle escaped her lips, but she wasn’t sure why. An excess of adrenaline? An uncomfortable chuckle to cut the tension? A funny feeling was stirring inside of her. It was like a force of curiosity, pulling her down hill. I just fucking survived an assassination attempt, totally disarmed and dominated ten men without a scratch, and now I’m holding a whole truck in my hands. What else can I do? The force asked, and before she could really regard what she was doing, she was pinching the door of the truck and peeling the doors off. Then, she shattered the windshield and bend the roof of the cab up and over their heads. Unwrapping the cab from around her injured attackers as if it were a little gift for herself.

She brought them closer to her eyes, and now her shoulders were shaking violently from the laughter. Seeing them there, totally exposed and vulnerable to her, she realized why she was laughing. It was pure, unfiltered, almost instinctual condescension.

“Pathetic.” She whispered under her breath.

The commander’s head bobbed as he went in and out of consciousness, his waking world filled with the condescending laughs of the monster. We truly are as bugs to her, he thought.

Oh my god, Thomas. She thought as the feeling began to work its way out of her system. She doubled back to retrieve the man whose leg she broke, and deposited him on the flattened bed of the pick up truck she carried on her hip. When she got back to the warehouse, she found that it  was surrounded by security guards and medics.

“Thomas? Thomas?” She asked, quickening her pace. She fell to her knees roughly to bring her face closer to the people at her ankles so she could search for him. The staff stumbled against the shockwave that fifty tons of woman dropping to the ground generated. Thomas pushed through the shaken officers he was talking to and jogged towards her, waving his hands up so she could spot him.

Trish set the mangled truck to the side, letting it fall ten feet to the ground with a loud thud to free her hands to embrace Thomas. She cupped her hands around him and snatched him up into the sky. The g-forces were almost enough to make Thomas pass out. He focused his eyes on hers looking down at him in her hands, tears starting to form at the corners as she studied him for injuries.

“Are you ok?” she whispered softly, her bottom lip pushed forward as the adrenaline from chasing her attackers flipped around to worry for him.

“Yes, thanks to you.” He said, rising to his feet to hug her face. Thomas could hear her heart beating rapidly through her mouth as she cried tears of relief. She held him there, unbothered that she was naked in front of everyone. Thomas buried his face into her soft cheek, and took deep, steady breaths for her to focus on so that she could calm down.

Trish got dressed after she managed to calm down, and an hour later the police arrived to ask their questions and take the failed assassins into custody.

Trish and Thomas answered their questions at length, with Trish clutching Thomas possessively with both hands in her lap. No, we don’t know who these people are. No, they’re probably not associated with the hippies across the road. No, no one from Trish’s side was hurt.

“Oh, I put a little man on the roof.” She said, reminded by her recounting of events. ‘Little man?,’ thought Thomas. She was using the diminutive language she used when she was indulging his fantasies to talk about this guy. He wondered what that meant as she set him on the ground. She stood and lifted her hand up.

“Jump.” She ordered. “Don’t worry, I won’t let you fall.” She assured him. Thomas watched with bated breath as the man lingered on the edge 40 feet over Trish’s head, working up the courage to jump down to the monster’s outstretched hands.

“Now.” She ordered, and the force of her command compelled him to jump.

She caught him easily, closing her hands like a clamshell around him. She opened it up and held him in front of her face to study him for a minute.

The smaller man looked up at her giant face as he cowered uselessly away from it, pressing himself back into her hands. She tilted her chin up, and looked down her nose at him with an inscrutable look on her face. He may have imagined it, but he thought he detected the corner of her mouth ever so slightly twist up into a smirk. In her own time, she turned and bent down at her hips to deposit the man held in her hands roughly on the ground at her feet, and then pushed him towards the police with a nudge of her toe.

Eventually the police had exhausted their questions, and loaded the attackers into their cruisers. The paramedics lingered to check for injuries, checking her pulse by laying their hand on the inside of her wrist. Trish told them about the bomb and what had happened to her hand, and they almost didn’t believe her. Perhaps the only thing that led them to taking it seriously was the fact that she was already unbelievable as a patient. They couldn’t find anything different about her hand, but promised to contact the hospital for a more intense check up the next morning.

It was 3 AM by the time the couple was left alone, the adrenaline well out of both of their systems after the long and harrowing police interrogation.

“Were you scared?” Asked Thomas, going into psychologist mode as the two laid facing each other on the bed, the length of Thomas’s whole body ran just from the tip of her chin to her eyes.

“I was at first. But it’s hard to be scared of people that are smaller than my feet. The only time I was really scared was when you were in danger.” She said softly, brushing his cheek with her finger.

“So how do you feel now?” Thomas asked, fishing for her thoughts on it to make sure she wasn’t repressing any trauma. Trish bit her lip and looked at her tiny lover dwarfed by her hand, trying to put into words how it felt to totally dominate her attackers. Of how cold fear at ten men attacking you armed to the teeth had turned into nothing more than a game to her. Of how it felt to decide to break a man’s leg to prevent him from escaping, and of feeling his leg snap under her fingertip so effortlessly. Of what it was like to chase down a speeding, and then to lift it with ease. To hold a man’s life cupped in your hands, totally at your mercy. She wasn’t sure that he would be able to understand it without being big like her.

“I felt glad to be huge.” She said, boiling it down to its most basic form.

Thomas was taken aback. That was the first time she had ever expressed any appreciation at being big. “Well that’s a first. What in particular?”

Trish reminisced about chasing down the speeding truck and then picking it up easily, of bringing it to her face to cast her gaze into the window at the men who would dare try to hurt her. She thought about the look of terror on their faces, and the rush that gave her. She was absurdly powerful, and those that crossed her should be scared of her. Trish thought of the giant monster women that Thomas liked, and for the first time thought she understood the appeal. If she wanted to, she could have done anything she liked to them, and there was nothing they could do to stop her. Lucky for them she was so nice and peaceful. If another person had grown big like her, they might have decided that it wasn’t worth the hassle to take them all alive. Another person might have put an end to it with but a  few quick stomps of her feet… 

“Just… I was glad I was strong enough to protect you.” She half truthed, then wrapped the same finger that crushed a man’s leg just a few hours ago behind Thomas’s back to draw him to her lips.

“All the tests came back and it’s everything that we’ve seen before. You’re more than healthy. At this time we don’t believe there is any limit to your size. I think it’s safe to say that you’ll continue to grow until whatever is causing it stops.” The team of doctors dispatched from the hospital had come to check in on Trish after the attack, and to do their routine tests. Trish nodded along with it, thinking about being a giantess. 

At around 60 feet tall, she was now about 10 times the size she had been after a year and a half of growing. In another year and a half, she could be 10 times her current size. She imagined their places switched, staring up at her body at 600 feet tall. Such a thought a year ago would have absolutely terrified her. She would have pictured that woman crying, scared and alone. Now as she looked up at her, she pictured her smiling, confident, and loved.

“We would also like to investigate the healing properties you talked about before. If you consent, we would take a number of gallons of your blood, it would be the equivalent of about a pint to you. We believe that some of the unique properties of your blood may lead to some medical breakthroughs.” Trish returned her attention to the team in front of her and nodded enthusiastically. If someone could make something good happen out of all of this, she would be glad.

Not that nothing good has come out of this, she thought. Getting bigger was how she met Thomas after all. And even though there were groups of crazy people out there that wanted to hurt her… they could not. No matter how hard they tried. 

She watched the toy-sized people in lab coats inserting a needle into the veins of her forearm. She closed her hand into a fist and squeezed to get the blood to flow. She opened and closed it in a rhythm to keep the blood pumping, but she was also struck by how her hand looked compared to the doctors collecting her blood. Squeeze, release. Her hands were longer than most people were tall. Squeeze, release. She probably had more strength in a single finger than they did in their entire, little bodies. Squeeze, release.

She knew she was strong ever since she passed ten feet in height. Now at nearly sixty feet tall, ‘strong’ didn’t seem very descriptive. Strong was like lifting lots of weights at the gym. Trish could lift cars, and they were barely heavy. If she wanted to, she could probably over power everyone in this room just by pushing them around with her toes. Her eyes scanned up to them, her heels resting on the floor and her toes pointed up to the ceiling. She experimented by curling them and splaying them, trying to feel the power that they and the rest of her body represented to the little people around her. They just felt like her feet, not things that could exert tons of force if she chose to.

“Ok Ms. Hostettler, we have what we need.” The doctors said, packing up their equipment. Trish barely registered it. Thomas noticed that she seemed distracted, so helped say goodbye to the doctors and escort them out.

He turned to rejoin her, and she still seemed distant. She was holding her neck in her hands, and staring at her toes, curling and uncurling them. Thomas approached her right foot, which was longer than he was tall by two and a half feet from toe to heel. When she curled her foot down, the bottom of her big toe could have patted him on the top of his head.

Even standing there in clear view was not enough to snap her out of whatever was happening in her head. He placed his hand on the side of her foot, and patted it gently. She immediately returned to reality, blinking her eyes a few times to banish whatever thoughts had been mesmerizing her. She gave him a soft smile to show she was listening.

“Everything OK?” He asked.

“Yeah, why wouldn’t it be?” She whispered.

“I don’t know, you just looked like you were drifting off. Are you sure you’re ok about what happened last night?”

“Oh… yeah.” She said, and pointed her toes forward to rub her foot against his side. Thomas steadied himself against the force of it by placing a hand on the ball of her foot. The dreamy look returned to her face, and she pressed harder with her foot, making Thomas take a few steps back. She leaned forward, chin still held in her hands, focusing on what was happening at her feet with more interest.

“What are you doing?” He asked nervously, not quite sure what this new body language meant. Was she actually enjoying this?

“I’m just playing.” She said. “Is that a problem?” She asked, but didn’t wait for an answer before she hooked her left foot behind his back and brought her right foot over to join the party. She firmly pressed him against the top of her left foot with the big toe of her right foot.

“Uh… no, it’s not a problem.” He confirmed, grabbing onto her big toe as it brushed against his chest. Thomas imagined it wouldn’t be long before the digit was bigger than his entire torso.

“Do you think it’s… sexy?” She said, taunting him and poking her toe up under his chin, tilting his head up to look her in the eyes. Her face was a deep red color. Thomas assumed that this meant she was still embarrassed about the dominance play, but she hadn’t turned this red since she was twenty feet tall. Was she self conscious about her feet? He hadn't noticed that before.

“Of course.” He said, flashing her a confident smile to let her know that it was ok to continue. Trish splayed her right foot and hooked her big toe and long toe under his arms.

“Hold on then.” She said, not much of a warning as she suddenly raised her leg into the air. Thomas felt his stomach fall into his pants as he was swiftly transported high above her. This was nothing new to Thomas, who became accustomed to being lifted fifty feet to his lover’s face whenever she wanted to kiss or have a more intimate conversation with him. This was the first time, however, that she had lifted him with her foot. Thomas had no experience with how dextrous she was with her feet.

Trish laid back to kick her leg higher, till it was pointing straight to the ceiling. She put her hands behind her back as she did. If he fell now, he wondered if she would be able to catch him in time. He wrapped his arm around her big toe and held it tight just in case. Just as he did, Trish began to roll her ankle around in a circle to toy with him. She would stop periodically to see the look on his face and hitting him with a bright and mischievous smile.

During these pauses, Thomas could tell that she was working up to something, though he wasn’t sure what exactly. Her smile gave way to slightly parted lips and dilated eyes. Whatever she was thinking about, Thomas was about to find out.

She bent her leg, pulling her foot closer to her stomach. She tilted her foot down causing Thomas to dangle from her toes about ten feet above her. Thomas looked down to her belly, judging whether he would get hurt if he landed on it. Mercifully, Trish lowered her hand to retrieve him from between her toes and set him on her stomach, just below her belly button.

“Do you wanna…” She breathed down at him, not finishing the question, and not needing to. Thomas nodded emphatically, and waited for Trish to pick him up to bring him to bed for their normal routine of tying her up so she didn’t hurt him. She leaned forward and peeled the shirt over her head. The stomach he was standing on turned vertical, causing him to slide downwards. He clawed at her smooth, soft skin for a hand hold, finally managing to come to a stop when his feet reached the waistband of her shorts. She craned her neck forward to look down at him between her now naked breasts with that same hard to classify, dreamy expression.

“...Aren’t you going to get in the shackles?” He asked.

Trish bit her lips, but made no move to get into the restraints. Thomas understood what she wanted, but could see she was nervous about asking him.

“You want to try without the shackles?” He ventured. The corners of Trish’s mouth curled up higher, and she nodded. “Are you sure?”

“I… trust myself.” She signed. “Do you trust me?”

“Of course I do.” Trish’s smile widened to show her white teeth, then she brought her hands forward. One to hold Thomas to her stomach, the other to start taking off her shorts. Thomas’s world was black, sandwiched between the soft layer of fat on her stomach and the palm of her hand, feeling her body shit subtly as she struggled with her shorts. Then, he was sliding down, still gently held to her by her palm. He slid until he was gliding over her lips, covering him from head to toe in her juices. He couldn’t seem to recall ever seeing her this wet, even the night he first tied her up.

His feet connected with the ground beneath her, and her hand left his back. She tilted her pelvis forward, and spread her lips with her fingers, showing him her engorged clit the size of a grapefruit, and her vagina, wide enough to devour him whole.

Thomas peeled his eyes from her womanhood to look over the gentle curves of her belly, up her abdomen, to the undersides of her round breasts topped with long, pointy nipples. Her chin was tucked in so she could watch him moving between her legs with a look of great anticipation, nibbling on the index finger of her other hand.

“Get to work.” She commanded. Thomas started by reaching forward to massage her clit, which he could feel swell larger once he started to stimulate it. Trish’s torso started to writhe at the sensation. Thomas could tell she was restraining herself. Her eyes were focused intently on him, another change from when they usually made love. Thomas knew that she liked to imagine that she was small again. He wondered if she would be able to get there when she had such a stark reminder of how big she was and how comparatively small he was.

Thomas had nothing to fear, it turned out, as Trish seemed to be incredibly pliant for whatever reason. When Thomas escalated things by putting his arms inside of her, her eyebrows knitted up and her mouth opened into a wide ‘o’”. The rhythmic undulations of her body grew more wild and chaotic. The fingers of one hand ran through her scalp, while the fingers of the other glided down her body. Soon Thomas’s head ministering to her clit was flanked by her finger tips, spreading her labia wider.

“Ow…” He heard her boom. He stopped his arm motions and licking to look up at her face in confusion. He was sure that he hadn’t hurt her. He was positive he was incapable of such a thing. He saw that her head was thrown back in ecstasy. She lowered her chin to look at Thomas again, her face painted with pure pleasure. Her lips twitched as she started to say something else.

“Ow…ou…out of the way!” She cried, her only warning before her hand started to travel lower, cutting in between her and Thomas. Thomas quickly retracted his hands and took some steps back to escape as she plunged her fingers into herself. Thomas tried to not be offended. He realized of course that her fingers were about twice the length of his arms. It made sense that she would be better at finishing herself.

Trish’s whole body shook as she finished bringing herself to orgasm. Thomas backed away quickly from her knowing that her bucking hips were outputting literally tons of force. Thomas watched her cum from near her feet, her toes curled tightly against the sensation. Thomas pulled out his penis and started to stroke it to the sight of Trish’s body vibrating with pleasure, her eyes were still locked on him between her feet as she rode out the sensations.

“No.” She said to him, breath still short, and then leaned forward. She pulled her wet fingers from inside herself to place on Thomas’s back, and then coaxed him forward back towards her pussy. Once he was standing back in position, she removed her wet fingers from his back and used them to press her lips together.

“Fuck me.” She ordered him. Her pussy was a foot and half long, and about level with his chest. He reached up to grab onto her hand, pulling himself up to fulfill her demand. With her smell, the sight of her, the warm, soft, and wet feeling of her labia pressed around his penis, he came nearly as soon as he pushed his penis inside.

—

After that, Thomas noticed a change in Trish. For one, she was engaging in dominance play more than usual, and starting to get more creative with it as well. Like one day while they were going for a hike Trish, without warning, pulled the front of her shirt open and knocked Thomas screaming down into it, barely stopping her walk as she did. She adjusted her bra so that he was trapped between her left tit and the giant cup it filled. Her stiff nipple brushed the side of his cheek as the breast sloshed and jiggled with her every step.  She went about her day like that for an hour, even talking to some of the staff members around the ranch as if her fiance wasn’t trapped in her bra. She only brought him out when it was time for her to eat, and did nothing to help him with his massive erection. She would repeat this trick every once and a while, sometimes cutting Thomas off mid sentence to send him plunging into her cleavage.

Another time she and Thomas were sharing a meal and she demanded that she feed him out of the blue. When he held up the comparatively miniscule morsel to her, she bent down and took his entire upper body into her mouth. She took a break from eating to blow Thomas and finger herself as he struggled against her tongue and legs kicked against her chin. When she was finished she spat him back on the table and made him lick her fingers clean. Her three foot long digits were coated in gallons of the stuff, a hopeless task for him. He managed to get her finger tips clean before he was completely full. When he stopped, she pressed her fingers towards him again and demanded he keep licking. Over the next few minutes, he ate and ate until he was so full he thought he would burst. His toil only ended by him invoking the safe word. As soon as he did, Trish lifted her fingers to her mouth and cleaned them with one lick. “See? It really isn’t that hard.” She teased him.

And then there were the comparisons. Trish constantly picked Thomas up to compare him to parts of her body. One day she challenged him, thinking that her nipple was longer than his penis. She set him on her breast to straddle it with her nipple between his legs. It didn’t take much more than that to get Thomas hard, his penis curling up and over the peak of her nipple.

“Ha!” Thomas laughed at her when he noticed. 

“Don’t get too cocky.” She said with a deliberate pun. “Mine isn’t hard yet.” She reached her index finger over his leg and pressed the tip onto her nipple, and made a gentle circular motion, hypnotizing Thomas. Slowly, the nipple expanded, pushing up and out, and pressing Thomas’s penis up against his stomach. Thomas held it with both hands, feeling it expand in them, until it beat him by a whole inch.

“I can’t tell, but I think I beat you.” She giggled, especially at the sight of Thomas’s dumbstruck face.  “Well don’t just look at it…” She said, lifting the finger tip from its tip to push the back of Thomas’s head down onto it.

They of course still had their version of vanilla sex, with Trish tied up in the missionary position. They had just finished making love that way one night, and after cuddling and pillow talking for a few hours, it was time for Thomas to make his way back to his cabin.

I’m the luckiest man in the world, he thought as he got ready for bed. The two were going at it like bunnies, having sex at least once a day and often more. They didn’t even really rest for his body to recover. Trish would just put him on what she had come to call “light duty”, basically their old routine of making him hold her neck or suck her nipples while she fingered herself. Then she would reciprocate with a gentle blow job. Sometimes his sore body begged for light duty but she wouldn’t give it to him, making him kneel and lick her all the same.

Thomas could always clearly tell that her play acting the role of the dominant giantess was just that: an act she put on to make him happy. It was very sweet of her because he knew how challenging she found it to be an ever growing giantess. But ever since that night she was attacked, something felt off. Not in a bad way of course, Trish was still her warm, loving self when she wasn’t using him like a sex toy. But now, impossibly, it seemed like the groaning and complaining about waking up larger each morning was the real act. Thomas knew he should just talk to her about it, but he dismissed the feeling as his fantasies getting the better of him. He went to bed, resolving to just keep a more objective mind about the whole thing going forward.

Tap tap tap. Thomas woke up to the now familiar sound of Trish tapping on his cabin roof late at night for a booty call. He was exhausted. Still sore from their earlier lovemaking, he stretched his arms over his head. He would have to disappoint her tonight, he thought. There was no way he was in any shape for round three.

“Where are you, little lover?” Her big voice echoed off the walls at full volume. Without warning, the back door burst off its hinges, making way for Trish’s hand. Thomas blinked in disbelief. It wasn’t like Trish to break anything. Not on purpose at least. He was still coming to terms with this as he watched her fingers walk her hand across the floor to him. Her fingertips were just starting to brush against his torso when his body compelled him to jump out of the way.

“Where do you think you’re going? Your giant fiancée needs you.” She said huskily from over the roof. She was sixty five feet tall, last she was measured, which made the cabin less than half the height of knees. Even sitting down on her feet, the cabin barely reached her belly button. Her grip closed around his bed and pulled it across the room like it was nothing as she retreated her hand through the door. Her eye appeared in the window, and scanned the cabin until she saw him cowering in the corner.

“Aww, he’s scared. Stop being silly and come out here.” She ordered. She didn’t wait for a response before removing her eye from the window, sitting back up to loom over the cabin. Thomas caught his breath. Why was he actually scared of her right now? All he had to do was go outside and tell her no and she would stop, right?

Thomas didn’t get a chance to compose himself before the entire cabin was shaking. Thomas could see her hands planted on either side of the cabin, palms covering the front and back doors. The dishes in the kitchen fell off their shelves, making Thomas flinch at the sound of breaking glass, and then the roof came off.

Thomas looked up at Trish holding the roof in both hands, smiling like she had just taken the lid off of a gift box to see her present. She tossed it carelessly to her left, making a loud and terrible sound that echoed over the ranch. She leaned over the opening, squeezing her elbows together to deepen his view of her cleavage to blot out the starry sky.

“It’s not nice to keep your horny lover waiting, pipsqueek.” She scolded as she put on a show of being angry. It was a show, right? Thomas froze up as her hand approached slowly to pick him up.

“Guess you’re just going to have to make up for lost time...” She giggled, and with her other hand, pulled open the waistband of her shorts to dump Thomas in.

“Jumbo.” He managed to choke out the safe word before being trapped in her panties. She hadn’t heard him. His nostrils were filled with her smell as he was pressed up against her wet lips by her underwear. He felt her rising to stand, then the force of her steps through her pelvis as she stomped back to the warehouse.

“I put you down there to lick me.” She reminded him, and Thomas felt the force of her fingers pressing up at him through the seat of her shorts, pushing him up into her, her labia forming around his torso and gripping him firmly. She wouldn’t be able to hear him yelling the safeword even if he could, he thought. He was just along for the ride now. He clutched onto the folds of her vulva tightly as her hand left his back, fully aware that the thin fabric of her underwear was all that stopped him from plunging thirty feet to the ground.

When they made it to her bedroom, Thomas steeled himself, he would have to save his energy for the right opportunity to communicate with her.

“Hold on.” She said, her only warning before she started to remove her panties. Thomas gasped for breath as he was finally freed from the crotch of her pants, looking up at her from her underwear as she rolled them down her long legs.

“Jumbo!” He yelled, and signed it as well as he traveled between her thighs. Her movement stopped immediately, Thomas couldn’t really read her facial expression because of the bright fluorescent lights behind her head. Then she continued to roll down her panties until he was lying between her feet, looking up at her.

“What did you just say?” She signed down to him.

“Jumbo!” He repeated, almost a wheeze. Trish removed her feet from the holes of the underwear and took a step back before bending at the waist to retrieve him. She placed him gently on the bed and knelt down in front of it. Thomas could always read Trish like a book. The look on her face wasn’t sad or scared about crossing a line. No, her brow was furrowed and her lips were drawn in a line. She was disappointed in him and wanted him to explain the interruption.

“What’s wrong?” She signed to him.

“You scared me.” He signed back.

“I thought you liked the giantess thing.” She accused.

“I never saw someone actually destroy a house like that.”

“I did it for you.” She signed back.

“Did you?” Thomas asked, thinking about his earlier suspicions.

Trish furrowed her brow more deeply.

“Did you?” He repeated the question. 

Trish held up her hands, hesitating, not knowing what to say. She hadn’t had to put the way she was feeling about being big lately into words, she simply acted on her urges. Ripping apart Thomas’s cabin, she wanted to do that. But had she wanted to do that just to impress Thomas? She didn’t know herself.

“You are starting to like it.” Thomas said and signed, putting it into words for her.

Trish put her tongue in her cheek, as soon as he said it she knew it was true. It made her feel guilty, like she was betraying the person she was a year and a half ago that was scared about all this.

“A little, I guess.” She said, understating it. She dwelt on all the games she had been playing with him recently. She had done those things because she was interested in trying it. And she liked it. She had ripped off Thomas’s roof because she wanted to fuck him, and because she thought it would be hot. And it was. The cabin was like a dollhouse to her, a building that Thomas called home, and it was nothing more than a toy to her.

“It’s ok to like it.” Thomas said. “It’s probably really healthy for you going forward. It’s sexy, too.” He added. Trish smiled and stood up straighter.

“I’m sorry I scared you.” She whispered in her real voice.

“It’s ok. I think maybe I should carry an airhorn for our safe word in the future.” He said, laughing it off. Trish didn’t return the laugh. She was looking down at him like he was a piece of meat.

“So are you…” She signed, then touched her index finger tips together in a begging fashion.

“I’m too tired tonight.” He admitted, giving her an apologetic look. “Too tired for even light duty.”

She hunched forward and blew a raspberry.

“Just give me some time to rest and I’ll be good to go.” He said, waving her down for a kiss. She forced the disappointed look off her face and complied, bending way down to bring her lips to the 6 foot tall bed, a height now comparable with the height of her ankles. Thomas could tell that she was hoping for it to develop something more, the way she hovered her face close to him.

Thomas spent the night at the foot of Trish’s bed on a borrowed pillow, not unlike a dog bed, he thought. The idea of Trish being into the giantess thing too was exciting for him. He was looking forward to seeing what sort of games she would want to play now that she was getting something out of it.

Meanwhile, Trish was awake and staring at the ceiling, restless and horny. If she wanted to, she thought, she could make Thomas do things to her. It didn’t matter how tired he was, she could make him do it. There was no way he could resist her if she just went to the foot of the bed and pushed him inside of her. Or she could walk around all day tomorrow with him in her panties, pressed up against her, and there was nothing he could do to stop her. He could say ‘Jumbo’ all he wanted, but he couldn’t force her to stop. That was her choice. Everything was her choice. These were the thoughts that were running through her head as she rubbed herself to sleep.

—

“Trish? Trish? What the hell happened!?” Jeb’s voice called early the next morning as the security team rushed into the room. Trish and Thomas both shot up out of their respective sleeping situations, just now remembering that Trish had pulled apart Thomas’s cabin like it was made of toy logs.

Trish covered her naked body with her blanket as she sat up.

“There’s nothing to worry about, Daddy. I accidentally broke Thomas’s cabin.”

“You destroyed the cabin!?” He yelled.

“Oh Daddy, it’s a long story and I’m not sure you want to hear it…” She said, blushing. How do you explain to your dad that you destroyed a building because you thought it would be hot?

Trish had a special surprise planned for Thomas’s birthday. She had been planning it with the help of some trusted staff members for a long time, well before her new interest in flexing her power more. As the date grew closer, Trish found herself getting excited about it, too.

“Where are we going?” Thomas asked from her shoulder. She was seventy two feet tall today. Her neck was about two and half feet long, making it no longer so convenient to simply turn her head and look at him or kiss him, she had to look down at him, and carefully so she didn’t accidentally clothesline him off her shoulder with her chin.

“You’ll see.” She signed, not even looking at him. The two were walking farther than they had ever walked, clear to the county line. It didn’t take long, because Trish’s normal walking pace was pushing forty miles an hour. Thomas looked at his surroundings for some sort of hint. All he could see for miles was the flat plains of Kansas as far as the eye could see.

“Can I get a hint?” He asked. Trish blew air out of her nose to signal frustration.

“If you ask again you’ll finish this ride in my bra.” She warned.

“Oh no. Please. Anything but that.” He said sarcastically. Trish smiled and obliged him, pulling open her shirt and placing him inside next to her nipple. Forget being larger than his penis, now her nipples were larger than Thomas’s head. She enjoyed the feeling of her boob pressing against him in her bra cup, the supple flesh molding around his little body. She bet each of her breasts weighed a couple tons now. He should be glad he was just riding in the cup and not getting pressed underneath it. She made a note to experiment with that later.

Trish pulled him out of the bra cup when they arrived at their destination. Thomas’s eyes adjusted to the sudden return of light, and found that he had been placed on the roof of the building. The first thing he saw was Trish’s face. She had her fingers on the roof he was standing on and had brought her face down to his level to see his reaction.

Thomas walked to the edge of the roof to check out his surroundings. He was in a small town. The roof he was standing on appeared to be some sort of abandoned factory. The tallest building in town at three stories. He looked over the edge to see a small neighborhood surrounding it, plus some old, defunct stores. There were cars placed all over the roads, some in the middle of lanes, as if their drivers were driving along the road and decided to turn them off and hop out.

He turned back to Trish who was fishing for something in her pocket. She pinched a box between her thumb and forefinger and placed it on the roof in front of Thomas’s feet.

“Happy Birthday” She whispered. Bewildered, Thomas opened the box. Inside, there was a brand new air horn, a motorcycle helmet, and a bunch of protective gear. Shoulder pads, knee pads, elbow pads, shin guards, a protective cup, even body armor.

“The safeword is air horn.” She whispered. Thomas was beginning to like where this was going.

“My dad owns all this land. It was an old factory town that got abandoned in the 80s. It was more expensive to demolish than was worth it, so it just kind of hung around out here.” She explained, gesturing to the town.

“So there’s no one here to complain about me doing… this…” She said, and rose to her feet, her body looking like a launching rocket climbing higher and higher till the roof of the third story building was level with her upper thighs. She turned on her heels and took a few steps away from the building. She looked back at the roof to make sure Thomas was watching, and caught him staring at her ass, transfixed. She drew his eye to her right foot by rubbing it up her left leg, then lowered it slowly on an old car. She stuck her tongue out in concentration as she felt it crumple like a soda can under her weight. She bent down slowly, keeping her legs straight to make sure Thomas got a good look at her butt, and picked the flattened thing off of the road.

She rose back up and shot Thomas a smug look over her shoulder, then turned and showed him what she did. It had been crushed to just inches thick. Small pieces fell off of it as she held it close to the edge. He could see the outlines of her foot on the smashed thing, the ball of her foot and toes indented into the hood of the former car.

“Wow… Cool, huh?” She said in her normal speaking voice, shaking the factory below. She laid the car next to him gently, like a cat laying a dead mouse at the feet of their owner, and stomped back over to the suburbs.

“And no one would mind if I did this…” She said as she swung her leg over a two story townhouse, straddling it. The roof of the former family home was just slightly taller than her knees. She locked eyes with Thomas as she grabbed her boobs and lowered herself slowly onto it. She could feel it crumpling like cardboard underneath her ass as she put her weight on it.

“Mmmm” She fake moaned as she lifted her feet and sat completely on it. The more than eighty tons of her slammed into the ground at once, creating a shockwave that shattered the windows of the neighboring houses. She giggled and put her feet back under her. She turned to show Thomas her butt, her shorts covered in debris.

“Do I have anything on my butt?” She asked innocently as she did a cute spin on the ruins of the former home.

“Hmm… what else looks fun…” She thought out loud as she looked around, tapping her finger to her lips rhythmically. She did an exaggerated double take, pretending to notice Thomas out of the corner of her eye.

“Oh look! A tiny person!” She squealed and stomped back over, practically skipping. Thomas could see the cars bouncing on their worn out suspensions as she thumped over. She put her hands on her hips and thrust her pelvis forward playfully above his head. “What do you say little man, do you want to play a game?” All Thomas could do was nod dumbly.

“Great.” She said. “The game is cat and mouse. I’m the cat” She said, putting her hand on her chest. “And that makes you the mouse, ok?” She leaned down and booped the top of his head with her finger.

“I’ll close my eyes and give you to the count of a hundred, and then I’ll come get you.” She squatted down suddenly, bringing her big eyes back down to his level. “And if I catch you, well…” she trailed off but made sure Thomas could see her run her tongue across her teeth. 

“...better not get caught.” She whispered, looking down at him slightly cross eyed so she could see the tiny man so close to her face. She broke the act for a second to whisper a real warning to him.

“You better not actually let me crush you, Thomas Black. You use that airhorn if I start pulling apart a building with you in it. Now get all that stuff on so I can chase you around this little town.” And so, as Thomas put on his protective gear with trembling hands. Trish got naked, pulling off her clothes and folding them neatly on the factory roof. She waited for him to finish, patiently, anticipating what it might feel like to let loose on a town.

“Ready?” She whispered down to her lover.

Honk Honk. The little man covered head to toe in sports gear sounded the horn. Trish had to fight not to laugh as she put back on her dominant persona.

“Alright little dude. You know the rules.” The giantess covered her eyes and started to count.

“1…2…3…” She counted slowly as Thomas tore down the stairs of the factory, his erection pushing against the protective cup uncomfortably. Maybe he should just hide in the factory. She would assume he would run somewhere else right? Or maybe she would know he would do that, and check the factory first?

“32…33…34…” Was this enough time for Thomas? She thought. She was finding it hard to judge how much ground he could cover in 100 seconds. She thought back to the attackers running from her and how slow they had seemed in comparison. She was more than twenty feet taller than she was back then, too.

“49…50…51…” Thomas had abandoned the factory and was currently tearing across town. Hide in a car? No she would probably crush those as an afterthought as she searched buildings.

“71…72…73…” Would he hide in the factory? She thought. Maybe she should check the factory first. No, that’s stupid. This isn’t about being competitive, this about teasing Thomas. You want to draw it out as long as possible. But he would think that too, so maybe check the factory first…?

“86... 87…88…” Thomas thought that he had found the perfect hiding spot. Something that would give him a good view of his fiancee as she stomped around the city, but something that he could easily run from if she spotted him too fast.

“98…99…100… Ready or not, here I come!” She opened her eyes and let them readjust to the light. The town underneath her knees was still and quiet. Time to be a big, bad giantess, Trish.

“Now if I was a little mouse where would I hide?” She wondered out loud as she slinked down the street, taking soft steps and swaying her hips. Here goes nothing.

“You didn’t just cower in the factory, right?” She squatted down to look into the third floor, her eyes darting around the windows. She had to place her hands on the ground to balance as she stooped further to check the second floor. She would have to put her cheek on the ground to check the first floor, which she decided was not worth the struggle. She rose back to her feet and turned around, hovering her butt over it.

“If you’re in there you better tell me…” she warned as she hovered her ass closer to it. She had butterflies in her stomach. What if he actually was on the first floor? What if she just didn't see him and he couldn't hear her warning?  Or what if he tripped and was knocked unconscious in there, what if, what if, what it? There was no way she could sit on this factory if there was even a 1% chance that Thomas was in it. She was just about to stand up when she lost her balance.

Time seemed to pass in slow motion as she came crashing down. The bricks that made up the exterior crumbled like sand, crashing down at the sidewalk with a series of loud bangs.The steel beams that held the frame of the building bent easily under her weight, but Trish really didn’t have a good frame of reference for the feeling of an i-beam crumpling under her. Her butt came to rest on the second floor, but she could feel the steel beams beginning to creak under her weight.

There was a long silence as Trish sat, afraid to move. Thomas looked from his hiding point with great anticipation, waiting to see how her act of destruction would escalate.

“WAAAAAAAHHHHHH!” She cried and jumped onto her feet. She stood up and looked over her shoulder down at her ass, praying that she wouldn’t see Thomas’s broken body glued to her butt cheek. Though once she saw that he wasn’t there the same problem persisted: she didn’t know where he was, and that meant he could be anywhere. He could be under her feet somehow, or under the pile of bricks that crashed on the sidewalk, or on the second floor of the now structurally unsound factory. Calm down Trish, he’s probably not even in there.

She covered her eyes and lifted her mouth to the sky to project her voice. “Thomas I’m really worried I crushed you. Can you let me know you’re still alive?” She asked. There was a silence that felt like an eternity, but really it only lasted about ten seconds.

Honk.

“Oh thank god.” She said, her shoulders falling in relief as she uncovered her eyes and wiped her tears. You got this Trish, you’re the apex predator, and Thomas trusts you and you trust Thomas. Nothing bad is going to happen. Just try to enjoy it.

“I’m going to keep going. Thomas Black you keep your finger ready to blast that airhorn or you’re going to spend the rest of your short life stuck to my buttcheek.” She warned again, and then turned and put her foot through the already half ruined factory in an effort to rebuild her confidence. She turned back to the town to continue their game.

“Maybe you got in a little car, hoping to drive away?” She asked as she got on her hands and knees in the middle of the road, bringing her face closer to the cars to see inside. She used her fingers to peel the roofs off, and then probed the interiors with her fingertip. Wow, she thought as she ripped the cars apart. Less than two years ago she used to ride around in these. Now they’re just toys.

Thomas darted across the road behind her as she was distracted by the cars. He had a great view of her from back there, her long feet curled against the ground, her thighs rising like towers, her wide hips wiggling, mashing the lips of her pussy together as she propelled herself forward. Her butt wiggled sexily over 16 feet overhead, and through the gap of her legs he could see her breasts making craters as she put her head down to check inside the windows of the cars, and then hanging down as she lifted her chest back up to continue moving forward, bits of cracked asphalt falling from them.

Trish got bored after checking about ten of the little cars. She grabbed onto the last one and sat up, bringing it to her face to look inside. She took a quick look behind her to make sure Thomas wasn’t there, then tossed it casually over her shoulder. Thomas shrank back in the bushes he was hiding in as the car smashed into the road thirty feet in front of him, sending up sparks as it skidded to a stop some distance away.

He left his spot and continued into the townhouses, making sure he kept close to the fences. He kept his eyes locked on Trish as she scanned for him. She was over thirty five feet tall just sitting like this, more than enough of a vantage point to catch him if he wasn’t careful.

Trish took a moment to drink in her size. Being big and living on the ranch, she usually could only relate her massive size to Thomas and her rare visitors. She had not been in proper civilization since she had taken her walk into town the day of their proposal. She put her hands on her knees and arched her back to look at her butt, now wider than the two lane roads of the small town. It was kind of turning her on.

Thomas watched her rise back onto her feet from the second floor window of one of the town houses. She turned to face the other way along the road, and brought her hand to her achingly empty crotch. Her eyes scanned the rest of the town, searching for the man who was meant to fill it. She picked up her feet and pressed them one by one into the cars she had checked up and down the road, rubbing herself more furiously as she felt the cars crumble under the overwhelming force of her feet. Once she crushed the final one she put her finger to mouth and tapped it as she decided what to do next.

“Hmmm… would you go into the houses… or the strip mall…” She weighed her options as she looked down at the dozens of houses to her right and the cluster of stores to her left. Trish was pretty sure he would have gone into the houses, so she started with the stores.

She stomped over to it, one hand still flirting with her pussy, the other hand’s heel placed on her back just above her butt. She stopped in front of an old general store. She imagined the view from the windows of the single story building would be of her huge feet and the bottom half of her shins, so she made a show of flexing her toes just in case Thomas was in there. She had been leaving craters in the road wherever she stepped, but there was something special about feeling the parking lot coming apart like compressed sand between her toes just from curling them.

“You have 5 seconds to get out of the general store before I put my foot through it.” She warned, making sure to be clear with what exactly she intended to step on for Thomas’s benefit. She lifted her left foot slowly and placed it on the roof. She didn’t even have to lift it that high. She counted to five out loud, and then slowly pressed her foot down. It was pathetic how quickly it came apart, she barely needed to apply any force.

“So cool.” She breathed as she felt what was once a person’s entire workplace and livelihood crumple under her ten foot long feet. She removed her foot and looked down to see what destruction she caused. Then she had an idea.

“This is going to take forever if I have to put my foot through each and every one of these tiny things.” She said, raising her foot again. “If you’re in a two block radius I would let me know. I don’t know what this will do.” She warned. She gave Thomas some time to call out, lifting her foot slowly, balancing on one leg as she winded up for the stomp.

Thomas didn’t really appreciate how delicate Trish had been as she moved through life as a giantess until he saw the force of that stomp. It was as if a small bomb had gone off under her foot. The ground underneath trembled, Cracking the foundations of the stores. The tremor traveled up her leg, making the softer parts of her jiggle.

“Well, guess you’re not in there.” She laughed as she checked the bottom of her foot, and then stomped it into the store front for good measure. She stood up on the balls of her feet and shifted her body back to face the houses with her fingers wrapped above her hips. She looked down at the houses, and Thomas swore she made eye contact with them.

“That means…” She trailed off into a giggle, and started to stomp, really stomp, over to the townhouses. Five large steps is all it took to bring her to the residential area. She took one final large step into the center of the houses, causing the house Thomas was hiding in to shake around him.

Trish started to tip toe around the neighborhood. Even still, her the thudding of her weight shifting from foot to foot filled the air. Thomas is in one of these, she thought.

“Are you in this blue one, little mouse?” She asked as she bent down to drum her fingertips on the roof, making a clicking sound with her fingernails. “Or maybe this one?” She asked, drumming with the fingers of her other hand on a house across the street. “Or… this one!?” She asked as she turned, ripping the roof off of the house next to her and peering inside only to find a few pieces of abandoned furniture.

“No, no little man in here…” Thomas was watching the destruction from a few doors down on the opposite side of the street. The naked love of his life continued pulling apart the house for good measure. That same dreamy expression was on her face as she explored the heights of her power. He stuck by the window mesmerized as he watched her work. So mesmerized that he didn’t duck down in time when the giantess suddenly shot a look over in his direction. She stopped her demolition immediately and turned her face towards the house with a huge smile.

“Uh oh, little man couldn’t help but look…” She chided as she started crawling toward the house on her hands and knees. Thomas was rooted to the ground as he watched her shoulders move up and down and her tits wobbled under her chest. She bit her tongue as she got close enough to see that he was frozen in place in what she assumed must be fear and awe. Thomas took a few steps back as she lowered her face to peer into the window, her big eye looking at him in his protective gear, slowly tracing down the length of his body.

“Run.” She whispered, and started to reach her hand through the house. Thomas was finally shaken into action when the glass of the window shattered against her fingertips. He ran down the hall from her hand reaching out to him, just barely managing to dive down the stairs before she caught him.

He fumbled his way down the stairs and outside the back doors, turning to look back just in time to see Trish pulling her arm up through the house, sending pieces of the roof flying and scattering across the ground. She continued to crawl slowly forward, making sure to slam her hand down on either side of him. She giggled at his little legs pumping away. 

Thomas could see her shadow overtaking him as he struggled to run with any speed in his safety gear. Within seconds he could feel her breath washing over him. He was just a few dozen feet from the other house, if he could just push forward he might be able to jump through in time. Trish could have caught him if she wanted to. Instead, she brought her mouth behind Thomas just as he dove through the door, clicking her teeth behind his head.

Thomas tore through the house, followed closely by Trish’s long fingers mimicking walking behind him. He blasted out the front door and turned to look up behind him to see Trish looming over the house, eyes cast down on the either side waiting for him to clear the building. As soon as he did, she bit her lip, rising higher on her knees before falling forward to plant her hands on the other side of the house. She tore through the house with ease as she crawled after him down the road.

There was no place to hide now, and Thomas was no match for Trish’s speed. Trish watched as he sprinted down the road while she slowly lowered herself to her stomach in the middle of the road, and extended her hand to snatch him. Thomas tripped forward, landing roughly on the road. Trish shifted her grip to pinch his leg and drag him back towards her.

“Gotcha!” She cheered, dragging him under her gaze. She was laying down on her stomach with her head resting on the back of her hand. She let Thomas rise to his feet before using her hand to push him down again. Using her thumb and forefinger, she pulled the helmet off of Thomas’s head.

“You were amazing.” the sweaty and ruffled Thomas called up to her. Trish smiled and lifted her feet in the air and kicked them girlishly as she looked down at him. Her forearms were about twice as long as he was tall, creating a long arch and meeting with laced fingers upon which she rested her chin. Her lips were curled into a smirk.

“We’re not done playing yet, mouse. Haven’t you ever heard that cats like to play with their food?” She teased. But she didn’t do anything, just loomed over him and smiled down at him, continuing to kick her feet in the air behind her. Thomas took a few steps back. As he did, Trish leaned forward and narrowed her eyes, waiting for him to break into a run like a cat ready to pounce.

Thomas turned and ran, but Trish was too fast, unfolding her arm and ‘swatting’ him by laying her hand on him to push him into the ground. Thomas couldn’t see much pinned to the ground like this, but could feel her breath get closer till she was breathing heavily down his neck. Then wetness as she extended her tongue and licked him. Her tongue was so strong that it pushed him along the ground.

“Mmmm” she moaned and she licked him. “I bet you taste better naked.” She said as she released her grip on him, then got to work with her fingers ripping the clothes and the protective gear off of him. Thomas resisted by holding onto her fingers, but they were each longer and stronger than his legs. Once she had shredded all of his clothes off of him she started to lick again, covering him head to toe.

Thomas pressed his hands against her cheeks to try and push away her face, but it was no use. She opened her mouth wide and clamped her lips down on his arms. Thomas could feel her teeth against his bicep. If she bit down, she could take his arms off. But she didn’t, instead she started suck and pull on him off the ground and into her mouth, slurping him like a noodle.

Thomas felt the ground underneath him fall away, but he couldn’t tell what was happening. He had been inside Trish’s mouth before, at least, parts of him were. This was the first time she ever put his entire body into her mouth. He was pressed up against her cheeks, pulling her mouth open so he could see just the thinnest rays of daylight between her lips.

He could feel her moving, the g-forces of her sitting up were only amplified by Thomas being completely in the dark. He heard a thud and everything rattled, he assumed that she had sat back down. Then he felt his world slowly tipping backward towards her throat. Thomas held onto her bottom teeth to stop himself from sliding down it. He didn’t need to worry, because Trish was pushing him out of her mouth with her tongue.

Bright light, fresh air. Thomas felt the pressure of her lips around him as she spat him out and onto her chest. He caught his breath there, trying to avoid sliding on her skin as he rose and fell with her breaths.

“You’re all lubed up now…” She said, and with one finger, started to slide him down the length of her torso between her tits, down onto the soft skin of her stomach. Thomas crawled the rest of the way there, eager to please. 

Whenever Thomas used his body to please Trish, he made sure to keep his arms and head outside of her, that way he could use his arm strength to resist the walls of her vagina trying to pull him into her. He braced his arms against either end of her labia as he put his lower body into her.

“Deeper.” she called down, and before he could protest, he felt her finger push on the top of his head, and he began to slide up and into her. Thomas yelped, his arms getting pinned over his head by her lips. He grasped desperately at her finger as she continued pushing him up into her. Trish writhed at the feeling of him wriggling inside of her.

“Oh god!” She gasped at the unique feeling of a whole person wriggling inside of her. She nearly lost herself in the feeling. A voice in the back of her head reminded her that the wriggling sensation between her legs was her fiance, and a wave of fear washed over her as she realized that she had no accounting for how long she had kept him packed in there. She slowly pulled her finger out, letting him grip onto it and ride out with it, till his head was free of her. He took a deep breath of clear air.

“You alright down there, little mouse?” She asked, looking down to the man between her legs. Thomas took a minute to catch his breath before nodding.

“Back in you go then!” She giggled and gasped as she took the full length of his body inside her again. Trish kept up this game for minutes. Thomas ended up cumming from the feeling of his penis rubbing up against her interior walls. Trish took longer, savoring the feeling of being filled. She only took him all the way out as she was about to cum, dragging his sore body back up to her nipple for him to play with. She replaced his role with her fingers, and started to hump them. Thomas watched as Trish’s hips and ass slammed rhythmically against the ground, cracking the foundations of the neighboring houses. The motion caused Trish’s boobs to bounce and jiggle. Thomas wasn't sure how he managed to hold on with as slippery as he was.

“You’re getting good at this giantess thing.” Thomas said a while after she had finished. He was sitting on her tit with her nipple poking up between his legs. It was about the size of a wine bottle, and he had to use both hands to grip it. Trish put one arm behind her head as a pillow, and brought her other hand up to let him lick her wet fingers.

“It’s pretty easy actually. All I have to do is be big and do what I want.” She said softly.

“I’m proud of you, you know.” He said, pushing her fingers away to signal he had had his fill.

“Proud of what? That I can fit all of you in my pussy now?” She giggled as she brought her fingers to her mouth to finish Thomas’s job.

“No. Impressive, but no. I just think about how far you’ve come in a year and half. How well you’ve adapted to all of this as a person.”

Trish dropped her smirk and replaced it with a genuine, loving smile. “Aw, thanks. But to be honest I would not have survived it without you.”

“Give yourself some credit. I don’t think many human beings could grow to seventy feet tall without becoming a megalomaniac.”

“Who says I’m not a megalomaniac?” She tilted her head in faux confusion, and to punctuate her joke, reached her arm over to the house next door and wiped it off the face of the earth with a simple wave of her hand.

“Can you be serious?” Thomas asked, giving her nipple a squeeze. “I really mean it.” Trish brought the hand back that just leveled a building and stroked Thomas’s back gently with her finger.

“I mean it too, I guess. I don’t know what else to call getting myself off on the power I have.”

“You’re not a monster, Trish.” Thomas repeated an oft repeated mantra.

“I know...” She trailed off, not sure how he would take what she was going to say next. “I don’t feel like a monster, but I do feel like something… I don’t know… more than human…”

“Like... a goddess?” Thomas said, reading her.

“...Yeah.” She bit her lip, almost ashamed to hear it out loud, but also exhilarated.

“Humanity should be so lucky,” Thomas laughed. “To have such a humble, sweet, loving, and gentle goddess.”

“Mmmm, keep talking like that and I’ll have to put you inside me again.” She purred.

Imagine you’re me.

You have a great 9 to 5 serving the people of this fine country, when a strange package comes across your desk. You examine its contents, and it is impossible to believe. There are five photos with dates, but they are obviously doctored. They’re all of a woman being measured in what looks like a hospital gown. Her back is to the wall, and in each subsequent picture seemed to show her growing steadily larger. You look at the dates, each image allegedly a week apart. Impossible, you think, for a human to grow from six feet, ten inches (already extremely tall for a woman) to an unbelievable eight feet tall in a month.

But you’re a master of forensics, and you study the images anyway. Much to your shock, they appear to be real. You go over the documents again, a packet put together by someone named Dr. Douglas Vale, a nutritionist at Sunflower State University Hospital. The writing is urgent, insisting that whatever is happening to this person is a national security threat. He insists that she now stands at a preposterous nine feet tall, and is projected to grow to at least fifteen feet tall. This is clearly more of a case for a strange medical documentary, not the federal government.

But… it's been a slow couple of weeks at the office, and you decide to call him. He’s just as unhinged on the phone as you figured he would be, but it’s not the unhinged ramblings of a nut job. No, you’ve been in this business long enough to know that he isn’t crazy, he’s scared out of his fucking mind. He speaks of this woman growing hundreds of feet tall. He paints a vivid picture of a future at the feet of the giant woman, a person so large that she could snuff out a city block with a single step. And then there was the food. He wouldn’t shut up about how much she would have to eat to sustain herself as she grew ever larger.

And now all this sounds like a bad science fiction movie, until a few days later he emails you a video. You almost don’t click on it because of how ridiculous it all is, but curiosity gets the better of you. The scene is dark, and it’s hard to make out anything. All you can hear is upbeat dance music and the sound of a man breathing short, scared breaths. Another man walks onto the scene with a flashlight, whipping it around the darkness to search for something hidden before kneeling down to turn off the source of the music.

That’s when she appears, planting her feet on either side of him, her naked outline just barely visible in the darkness. She dwarfs the man with the flashlight, nearly twice his size, his head barely reaching her bully button. The camera shakes as she comes into view, hastily repositioning to try and get a shot of her face high above the man. She crouches over the man, nearly flattening him underneath her, pressing her nakedness into him. You put yourself in that guy’s shoes, standing underneath the titanic woman, and for the first time you think you feel the fear that grips Dr. Vale.

This thing that seemed like a hoax suddenly feels like a fire about to grow out of control. You drive there from Chicago that night, to stake out the gymnasium where the monster dwells. But you’re not sure what to do about it all. All you know is that you need to see her, to gauge the threat she poses. You are in and out of consciousness, fighting to stay awake as you watch the gym. You nod off and wake up an unknown time later to a commotion outside. That’s when you see her with your own eyes for the first time, strolling down the road, twice as large as any human had a right to be, smaller people swarming around her like children.

Looking at her was like the moment right before a roller coaster drops down the first hill: inexorable momentum building and threatening to release. It makes your back tingle and your insides squirm. You know you have to contain her, to control her.

You arrange a meeting with your informant, Dr. Vale. He shows up to the meeting with a massive black eye. You ask him how he got it, and he tells you a story about how the monster woman back handed him when he didn’t get her enough to eat. And normally that story would ring like bullshit to you, if it weren’t for that pit in your stomach wanting it to be true. You can see so clearly how it would all go down. The impotent Dr. Vale gathering the monster’s food, the bratty and petulant woman, drunk with power, doling out punishments to the insignificant people that lived under her.

You breathe a sigh of relief. You have her. All you need to do is follow the proper procedures and the full force of the American criminal justice system can be used to help you deal with her. You present the case to your superior and manage to get some sparse resources together to make the arrest. Finally, after months, the giant woman is at your mercy.

You enter her compound with a few agents, your gun drawn and held in front of you with a tight grip. You’ve seen the charts. Fourteen feet tall today. More than twice your size. You rehearse several scenarios for confronting her, heroic visions of the monster rising to strike you, only to be put down by a few well placed shots to the head.

Your heart is in your throat as you breach the final door, so ready to slay Goliath and save the world. That’s not what you get, however. You walk onto the court and the giant woman’s back is turned to you, clad in several towels. Water from a recent shower drips off her skin, and she’s busy brushing out the brown hair that falls down around her shoulders. The scene reminds you of walking in on your ex-wife in similar scenarios. Nakedness that is covered, but so fleetingly. The voyeuristic thrill of seeing her without her seeing you as she goes about her routine of preening and beautifying. The association is so strong, your words get caught in your throat. The same choking feeling you got seeing the video of her naked body rises up again.

The door closes behind you. The giant startles as she hears the sound, and the towel that contains her chest falls down into her lap. She whips around, wet hair spraying, hands clutching for the escaping towel to guard her nakedness from you. Her face is a deep red color, and her eyes are wide from the fear of being walked in on, and then grow wider when she sees your gun.

Looking at her, words refuse to form in your mouth, but she is already beginning to comply. She lets the towel drop from her torso to put her hands in the air for you. Her pretty tits hoist high on her chest, her nipples still stiff from the cold and the wet point up to the ceiling. That’s right, you remind yourself. You’re in control here. 

“Patricia Hostettler, you are under arrest for the assault of Dr. Douglas Vale. You have the right to remain silent…” You rattle off the boiler plate, much to her confusion. You’ve been around the block a few times. The look on her face as you explain the charges is not some cute act to disarm you. You’re sure this woman is innocent as soon as you see her.

In your haste to contain the threat, you had failed to properly vet your ‘victim’ and now everything is at risk. But you can’t put the bullet back in the gun after you pull the trigger. You can’t tell your boss about Dr. Vale’s lie or you’ll be fired, and you can’t let the monster go or humanity might not have another chance to defend itself from her. You see so clearly that the only way out of this is forward. You’ll just need to be a little more creative if you’re going to be a hero.

Your first thought is to provoke the woman. It doesn’t matter if the case is a sham if she commits some other crime. You try all the classic enhanced interrogation tactics. Sleep deprivation, food deprivation, gaslighting, isolation, anything. You keep turning your back to her to give her the opportunity to crash down around you like she crashed down on Dr. Black on that shaky cellphone video. But it doesn’t work. The harder you press her, the more she seems to shrink around herself. It’s like she agrees with you about what a monster she is. Paradoxically, this gets in your way of litigating her as a monster. A month of this and the only thing that’s changed is that the bitch got bigger. 

So you switch tactics. You figure that it doesn’t matter if she actually does anything so long as you can make the jury as scared of her as you are. But you need something to go off of, because when you look at her now all you can see is a victim. So you get your team to start digging into her past and her relationships. It doesn’t take long for you to find the chat messages between her and Dr. Thomas Black, the very same man that actually gave Dr. Vale his black eye.

It’s hard not to feel strange as you read the logs. They talk in a not so subtle code about screwing each other. It’s baffling to imagine what the towering beauty sees in him, of all people. But nevermind that, you have a scab to pick at. You quickly figure out that Thomas is currently dating some other woman and he is sleeping with Hostettler behind her back. It’s not a lot, but with the right jury composed of the American heartland’s best conservatives it just might be enough. Plus, now you have two closets to dredge for skeletons.

And oh, there are skeletons.Your digital forensics guy finds out about Tiny Tommy’s widdle secret. An affair would make the jury blush, the kind of stuff this guy was into would make them faint! And he was her psychologist! The narrative is easy to draw, and it doesn’t matter how much people want to sympathize with the overgrown woman if they believe that she is being groomed by a pervert to do monstrous things for kicks.

When you show her the receipts it’s clear that she had no idea about her boy toy’s predilections. The dazed, sickly, vacant look that she usually wears when you talk to her glimmers with detectable emotion for the first time in weeks, and that emotion is the cold anger that only comes from being betrayed. Everything is going according to plan. And just when you think it couldn’t get better, when she leaves your custody the fool runs to try and win her back, and you finally get what months of tormenting her never got you: she is violent with him. Not overly so, just nudging him with her foot, but it’s all on camera and it’s another nail in the coffin you’re building for her.

And now all there is left to do is hang tight and wait for the cogs of justice to turn. The trial is only four months away. Four months to put Dr. Vale through his paces and make sure he says the right things. Four months to grease the wheels of the court. Four months, and you can’t get her out of your head. You miss having her in her little cage. You miss rattling the bars. She was like a tiger at the zoo, safely contained, that you could look at and visit in safety. Yes, like a tiger in a cage, so that it was safe to witness their grace and power.

You find yourself taking to the forums that you nailed Thomas on. At first you tell yourself that this is monitoring for potential extremist activity, but you know that’s a lie. You do it because they’re writing your nightmares in real time. Giant women, impossibly powerful and throwing that power around. Women who could bring cities and countries to their knees. Women who ate people like they were gummy bears. Nude monoliths shaking the world with their steps. An aching feeling arises deep in your guts whenever you think of her as a titaness, and that ache follows you to bed.

Some nights you can dream yourself in control of the situation. She’s small and sitting in a holding tank like so many of the other threats to polite society you’ve put away in your career. She’s completely at your mercy. You can ask her why. Why was she growing like this? Why can’t I stop thinking about you? Why don’t I put my hands around your neck and end you before you kill us all? And you take her soft, thin neck in your hands, but all she has for you is that bright eyed smile that makes you wake up in terrified confusion.

And other nights… other nights make you remember the importance of your work. Your brain plays for you the frightful scenarios that Dr. Vale first told you about when you took this case. You are in a city in the shadow of the monster. Her face is the sky, and her eyes twinkle like twin moons in the darkness she casts over you. And you can tell she’s hungry because she’s licking her lips. And there’s nothing you can do about that, because her mouth is opening wide and she’s placing the tip of her tongue down to flatten the south side of Chicago. You can hear the screams and sirens pick up and become silenced as she drags her tongue across the city, a wall of red flesh you would need a helicopter to escape. It collides with the skyscrapers a few blocks away, most not even clearing half the height of the muscle. You can see the ground breaking in front of you under the tip of her tongue as she drags it relentlessly forward, and there’s no running. You should have killed her when she was fifteen feet tall. There’s certainly nothing to be done now.

Just when she is about to lap up the block you are standing on, she tilts her head back and rolls the tongue back into her mouth, bits of concrete falling off of the edge as she carries half of the city on her tongue up to her waiting mouth. Impossibly, it’s like she is making eye contact with you, looking down her nose to see how you’re reacting to the terror she’s causing. Seeing how you regret ever defying her. Seeing you reckon with being spared when so many weren’t. She swallows, and you can see her throat contract around the lump that was once Chicago as it travels down her throat.

The nightmares only get worse when you see her outside of the courthouse standing thirty feet tall, twice as big as she was when you last saw her. The person that arrives at the courthouse is not the beast that you laid low over those weeks. She’s taller than two story buildings, wearing a cute dress, and smiling confidently to the press. Surely everyone will see what a threat she is now. Surely if you demonstrate that she can’t even fit inside a court of law then that means something has to be done about her, right?

Wrong. It’s like the monster has a devilish charm that protects her from you. She manages to turn a criminal case of assault into a fucking anti-authoritarian protest. People actually sympathize with a thirty foot tall monster, adulterer, boyfriend kicker, doctor flicker. Ah, but it only works if Dr. Vale can manage to keep his big mouth shut. You would think a man who believes that the fate of the world hangs in the balance would be able to lie for just a couple days to do the world a service of containing the bitch, but no, he cracks under the pressure and the whole thing ends in a mistrial. She wins. You lose.

Your boss is not happy, to say the least.

But you can’t just do nothing, right? Your window of opportunity is swiftly closing. Screw the FBI, This is, she is, bigger than that. You begin following her every movement for an opportunity to change public perception about her. You think there might be something to the way she looms over the prison that Thomas gets sent to, but before you can think of a way to spin that he’s released and back in the hands of the now fifty foot woman.

All hope of changing the public’s opinion shatters after Thomas’s proposal. There’s no way in hell you can alter the torrent of well wishes that springs up from it. In another couple months they will be married, and another outpouring of support will surely follow. Public perception is no longer a battlefield you can win on. 

Time to do things the old fashioned way. You get a group of extremists riled up and outfit them with guns and bombs courtesy of an old contact. Fanatics and ordnance: a classic equation for getting someone removed from the face of the earth. You continue to wait and monitor, embedding yourself in the little hippy village of fools that actually deign to worship her that has sprung up near where she dwells.

You wait, and you wait, and you think they ran off with your supplies. Happens all the time. Then one day, you get as close as you have ever gotten to her since the trial. She stomps over to save the day when her dad’s security team tries to kick the hippies and you along with them off the land. But that’s not all she does, she flexes her power and forces the hippies to kiss her feet. You get footage of the hippies kissing her feet alongside of you, their faces twisted in delight. Pathetic people.

You’re just about to send out the video to your former boss, telling them that you were right. Look, look, we are over the hill, hurtling unchecked towards the loop de loop of this hellish roller coaster.

But those fucking idiots you supplied, they chose that night of all nights to strike. The giantess manages to tie up the situation with a bow, capturing all of her attackers alive, if battered. They couldn’t even do you the service of dying in the process. And the public laps it up, and once again she’s the victim, and once again you are defeated.

By now it’s clear that she is blessed and you are cursed. You have paid every cost, pulled every thread, and nothing was enough. You orbit her, documenting her growing body, power, and darkness. There will be a time to strike, you know it, you just have to watch her every move.

You get what you want, finally, after this last year. Patricia does heinous, gut wrenching things to a town with a bright smile on her face. She crushes buildings by sitting on them. She stomps cars into pancakes. She rips apart houses with her bare hands. And she rubs herself as she does it. You capture it all from the safety of your van with a telephoto lens. This footage on the news would be enough to finally show the world a taste of the future that awaits them.

But you don’t release it. You hoard the footage jealously in the van you sleep in, along with all the other thousands of images you have of her. Snapshots from the news, photos taken of her from long distances. She is gorgeous, just like the devil would be. Her humor filled eyes cast down on the world below constantly stab at you and pull apart your insides. You have to cover up the images when you rewatch her smashing the town to bits every night.  She is blessed and you are cursed. You know that even attempting to release it will just rouse fate to sweep through your life and ruin you further. No, the die is already cast. You are doomed. Everyone is. All you can do is attend to her image. And when she finally flattens America underneath her, you will be the last surviving bug to shout: “I told you so!”

And so you watch. You watch as each morning, slowly but surely, she has to crouch down further and further underneath the giant entry way to her quarters. You watch as she does her morning stretch, reaching her hands up higher and higher each morning. Life is a blur of images of her taken through your camera. Your singular focus makes the days go by in a flash. It’s like you’re watching her grow taller and taller by the second, the top of her head inching up until it’s reaching over the roof of the warehouse, ninety feet in the air. You watch as her clothes appear to shrink on her, her soft, womanly curves pressing out against the strained fabric. Just when they are about to burst off of her, she’s in a new set of baggy shorts and a shirt, and the process begins again, slowly filling them until she is ready to burst out of them. She is all that matters anymore.

And one day, you feel her footsteps coming from outside of your van. You wake up and scramble to look out of the window behind you. Objects in mirror may be closer than they appear. She’s spotted you, and she’ll be on top of you in just a few of her massive steps. Your brain screams to step on the gas, to peel out and escape, but both your spirit and your body are too tired to resist her anymore.

—

“Look at that.” Trish signed, pointing to the white van parked at the far edge of the property. “That’s not my dad’s.”

“Be careful Trish, this could be bad news…” Thomas warned, clutching more tightly to her neck as her pace picked up.

“I’m ninety feet tall.” She scoffed, and cleared the remaining distance to the van. When she was within about fifty feet of it, she picked Thomas off of her shoulder and stooped down to place him at her feet.

“Wait, what?” Thomas protested, and reached back up for her hands as she released him on the ground like a kid begging to be picked back up.

“Well it’s not like I’m going to be good at communicating with whoever is in there.” She signed. “Go get’em, tiger.” As she signed ‘tiger’ she gave him a wink.

“Trish, I’m not ninety feet tall!”

“Oh, stop worrying you little baby. I’ll be watching everything from up here. I won’t let anyone hurt you.” She brushed her hand forward to jostle him towards the van. Thomas stumbled away from it, shook his head, and approached the vehicle with a forced smile on his face.

Trish watched the whole thing unfold from her seated position almost fifty feet above, craning her neck forward and brushing the hair out of her face to keep her eye on her tiny messenger. She readied her hand to intervene as she saw the driver side door open, and a person tumbled out of it. Thomas said something Trish couldn’t hear as he approached, but then turned his back to the man as his whole face scrunched up around his nose.

“He reeks!” He signed with big motions so Trish could see. As he did, the stranger ambled towards him, raising his fists to slam them down on her unwitting fiance.

“Ah ah ah.” Trish scolded as she brought her hand down to pinch the comparatively five inch tall man and lift him off the ground before he could. The greasiness she felt on her fingers made her regret it just as soon as she did.

“Just some bum, huh?” She remarked as she pressed her thumb firmly against his chest to immobilize him.

“Uh, Trish.” Thomas called up after he caught sight of the interior of the van. He circled around the outside and opened up the back doors. “I think you have an admirer.”

Trish tilted her head curiously and picked up the van with her left hand, bringing it up to her face and closing one eye so she could focus on what’s inside. It was covered from floor to ceiling with images of her taken from a distance.

“Creepy.” She observed. The hair on the back of her neck raised as she sensed danger, just for a moment. It was an instinctive memory of when she was small and vulnerable, a warning telling her to beware of a person stalking you. One glance down at her stalker held firmly in a single hand, no match for the strength of her thumb pressed on him, dismissed the memory. She squeezed him to reassure herself of this fact, causing him to groan. That’s right, she thought. You’re in charge now.

She set the van back down for Thomas to explore as she brought him to her face. Something about him looked familiar, but she couldn’t place him.

“What are you, some kind of pervert?” She demanded. The man squirming under her thumb didn’t answer.

“He’s got photos of you from all the way back to your trial.” Thomas informed, reemerging from the van and opening a laptop he found. “Oh my god.”

“What?”

“He has footage of us playing cat and mouse.” Trish’s face flushed, half in anger, half in embarrassment.

“What gives you the right?” She lectured at nearly full volume, and shook the hand she held him in to punctuate every word. The man grabbed her thumb and pushed against it, prying it off his chest over so slightly. Trish responded by tilting her hand to the ground and releasing him. The man screamed as he fell five feet down to her other palm. He didn’t have any time to recover before she pinched his leg and lifted to leave him dangling upside down.

“Hahaha” Trish laughed, and released him to fall back into her left hand. She proceeded to dump him from hand to hand, his body flailing like a rag doll between them.

“What are you doing?” Thomas called up to her, as disturbed as he was aroused by how much fun she seemed to be having toying with him.

“I’m teaching him a lesson.” She responded with a grin, not taking her eyes off of her unwilling toy.

“I think he got the message.” Thomas suggested, hoping she would stop.

“I’ll be the judge of that.” She said firmly, and closed her fingers back around him. “What do you have to say for yourself, you little pervert?”

The little man’s head rolled on his shoulders, dazed, battered, and exhausted. “I’m sorry.” He managed to groan. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry.”

“That’s what I thought.” She said sternly. “Leave and don’t come back. If I catch you scurrying around again…” She shifted her hand, leaving him and her threat to dangle. She lowered her hand and dumped him roughly on the ground. She rubbed her hands on her shorts to try and get rid of the sticky feeling from handling him, and then scooped up Thomas as she stood and raised her foot above the van.

“Hey wait!” Thomas said.

“What?”

“I dunno, I kind of want that footage.”

“Don’t be gross Thomas.” She huffed, and the worm that was once Agent Grisham watched as her foot pressed down on his van, her heel crunching down on the back, her toes hanging well over the hood. The sound of scrunching metal drowned out the sound of his soul leaving his body as he watched all the work he did to resist the giantess flatten underneath her perfect feet in a matter of seconds.

“I’ll send the security team out to drive you to the city. Get a job or something.” She ordered as she took her long steps away.

“Yes. Yes. Goddess.” He stammered, though she couldn’t hear his prayer.

—

“What’s the matter?” Trish signed to Thomas as they walked away, detecting tension in his body language. Thomas didn’t respond for some time, trying to figure out how to word what he was about to say.

“Don’t you think you were a little rough with him?”

“Aw, is my little toy jealous that he isn’t my only plaything?” Trish taunted.

“I’m serious Trish, you could have hurt him.”

“But I didn’t.” She reminded him, but already she was beginning to see his perspective on it. She was huge, and he really wasn’t a threat to her. She probably didn’t need to crush his van, and she definitely didn’t need to toss him around. Trish’s shoulders fell and she sighed.

“You’re right, Jiminy Cricket.” She relented. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine, but it’s probably a good idea to ask yourself why you did that.”

Trish walked in silence as she contemplated it. She did it because she could. He was stalking her. Why shouldn’t she just have her way with him? When she was small she would have put up with stuff like that, mostly because of the threat of escalation. That reason didn’t exist anymore, so what was there? Not disappointing Thomas, sure. But there had to be something more. She thought about Agent Grisham, for some reason, and the things he would do to her when she was in his custody. He had power over her and used it to abuse her. Had she just done the same?

“I’m just getting used to having power, I guess.”

“That’s fair.” He said.

There was another long silence.

“And yes I was jealous that you were playing with him and not me.” He admitted.

“I knew it!” She giggled.

“It’s just that you only really flex your power when it’s a sex thing. So I was worried…”

“Ew. No, Thomas. It wasn’t a sex thing with that guy. I just got full of myself.”

Silence again. Trish cast her eye down at Thomas on her shoulder with some suspicion.

“Wait…” She said, but she knew her suspicions were true when she saw the color on his cheeks.

“You little pervert!” She squealed, the smile on her face betraying her show of outrage. “You actually liked watching me do that?” She brought her finger up to her shoulder to poke at him teasingly.

“I can’t help it!” He squirmed at her touch, but he couldn’t resist her putting her finger tip against his lap and his erection.

“Mhm.” She hummed. “My poor, tiny lover. He needs to be the goddess's conscience but can’t help getting off at her being naughty.” She teased. She exhaled lustily and rubbed her fingertip against him until he came in his pants.

Kim, Monica, Valerie, and Darius were in their rental car heading to the Hostettler property, dressed to the nines for the rehearsal dinner. They were all part of Trish’s wedding party. Kim, her oldest friend, was the maid of honor.

“I’m so glad that Trish’s dad has staff that planned the party.” Said Kim as she drove herself, Darius, Monica and Valerie to the ranch that Trish now lived. “I was not looking forward to planning a bachelorette party for the 50 foot woman.”

“Oh, she’s way bigger than 50 feet by now.” Monica chimed in. The other occupants of the car gave her a look like she just farted. The last time any of them had seen Trish in person was when she was 10 feet tall. After that, all they had was when the news picked up stories about her. They had all followed her protest at the courthouse. They were shocked to see their friend standing as tall as a two story building, and doubly shocked a few months later when the national news became dominated by footage of her walking through the city at fifty feet tall. They did not want to think about how big she could possibly be now. 

“Shut up Monica.” Val chided, punching her playfully.

“I’m not kidding!” Monica protested, still not getting it. “There are some theories that she’s over a hundred feet tall now!”

“Theories?” Kim asked, cocking an eyebrow up and looking at the rearview mirror. Monica immediately bit her tongue.

“Monica is on several forums dedicated to stalking Trish.” Valerie informed the group.

“Valerie!” Monica screamed, and tried in vain to cover her girlfriend’s mouth. Valerie easily overpowered her, pinning her smaller girlfriend’s arms behind her back.

“There’s ‘JustPatricia.com’ and ‘GoddessPatricia.com’… Oh, and there’s ‘AsBugsToHer.com’!” Valerie recited, and Monica grew redder with each website identified.

“Oh no Monica, this isn’t a sex thing is it?” Darius asked from the front seat.

“It’s not not a sex thing.” Valerie said, poking at Monica’s stomach. “You should have seen the things she asked me to do for her after we got back from visiting.” Monica buried her face in the car seat and let out a muffled scream. The rest of the car laughed heartily.

“So…” Darius started after the laughter had transformed to silence. He wasn’t sure he wanted to know what he was about to ask. “How big do those people think she is?”

Monica was still shrunk in on herself, and gave a guarded look to Valerie to see if she was going to continue to be teased. Valerie gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder to sayl that she was done tormenting her.

“She’ll be about a hundred and ten feet tall.” She said. The car went silent again. Monica had shared this information with Valerie, of course, so she had the entire flight to wonder what a 110 foot tall Trish would look like. Darius and Kim were still coming to terms with it as they reached the gate to the ranch. Just like last time, Dr. Thomas Black greeted them at the entrance.

“Hey, nice to see you all again. Trish is still getting ready. It's better if we just go to where the rehearsal will be and wait for her.” he said as he climbed into the back seat with Monica and Val.

“How is she?” Asked Kim through the rearview mirror.

“She's great. Excited. Nervous. The whole emotional spectrum. Me too, honestly.”

“I bet. You know we had you two clocked from the moment we saw you together.” Valerie added.

“Oh, really?” 

“Oh yeah. Trish isn't subtle.”

“Neither are you, dude.” Darius added from the front seat with a chuckle.

Thomas directed Kim to drive to a part of the ranch that had been set up for the wedding. The entire way there they were looking out the window for signs of their giant friend, but saw no sign of the titan before arriving at the wedding venue. There were about 200 seats set up on either side of a wide aisle lined with flowers. In front of the setup was a tall stage, about 50 feet tall, with a long staircase. Monica seemed inexplicably disappointed by its height.

Cocktail tables had been set up around the base of the stage, and the other members of the wedding were mingling. Thomas introduced the friends to his groomsmen, which were made up of two college friends and his two brothers. The groomsmen looked… scared, and oddly reverent of Thomas. They kept shooting looks across the ranch at what looked like a warehouse a couple hundred yards away. 

“Oh, before I forget…” Thomas pulled out a case of body microphones and started passing them out. “These are for you. Trish is too big to hear us well, so just press this button and you'll connect with a speaker in her ear.” Just as he had handed Monica hers, an anxious murmuring spread through those gathered. People turned to look at the warehouse door opening. Most had seen her earlier that day, but they simply had to keep looking at her in order to comprehend what she was.

Trish was more than twice as tall as the fifty foot door frame of her living quarters, so she had to go through a whole process to enter or exit. First, her head. Her brown hair covered her face, making it look like some strange floating monster was drifting out of the opening. The illusion was ruined by her sundress-clad shoulders emerging into the daylight. Slowly, the giantess emerged, pulled her feet through and planted them to put her in a crouching position. She rose up and up, till she dwarfed the building she emerged from. She brought her long arms over her head, arched her back, and rose to her tiptoes in a full body stretch, then rolled her head on her shoulders, obviously enjoying open space after being cooped up in the ‘little’ building behind her.

She turned and started to walk. Her friends could tell that she was being extraordinarily careful. She kept her eyes glued to the ground at her feet, and even held her hair back away from her eyes so as to not block her peripheral vision. She stepped softly with pointed toes, like one might do if they were sneaking around their house late at night. She only seemed to grow larger as she drew closer.

“Oh my god.” Monica gaped. Valerie reached over and rubbed her shoulder.

“Yep. That’s Trish.” Thomas sighed with a tone of pure love.

Trish arrived at the outskirts of the gathering. She left ample room between her feet, that were wider than Monica was tall and three times as long, and the her miniscule wedding guests. She squinted down to study the little people there, most of them around as tall as her ankles. Monica waited anxiously for Trish’s gaze to meet hers. Finally, she did, and her billboard of a face lit up.

“Friends!” she chirped as high pitched as her voice could go, and as softly as she could muster. She slowly lowered herself down to one knee, looking back to make sure she didn’t crush anything with her massive foot as she put it behind her. She looked back and extended a single finger down at them, resting her fingertip against the ground a few feet from where they stood.

“She’s asking for a hug. Go ahead and grab it.” Thomas instructed. Her index finger was the size of a person! Monica was the first to react, taking a few cautious steps forward, and then wrapping her arms around Trish’s long finger. Trish used her thumb to gently squeeze Monica’s shoulder. The others followed Monica’s lead, taking turns hugging the finger.

“It’s so nice to see you all again!” Trish whispered. “Thank you for being here for me.”

“We wouldn’t miss it for the world.” Kim replied. As she had seen the giantess approach, it seemed impossible that that person was Patricia Hostettler, her freshman year college roommate who nearly cried the first night in the dorm because she was so homesick. Now here she was, the day before her wedding. Confident, happy, and over a hundred feet tall.

“Well let’s get this show on the road!” She exclaimed, and rose to her feet. She waited for the small people to get to their places before stepping towards the stage herself. The rehearsal itself read more like a prolonged workplace safety demonstration. First everyone stood back as Trish demonstrated where she would be and when. Then everyone else went through the same cues while Trish watched before running it a final time in mixed company. Besides the practicalities of how to move in the presence of the titaness, the main thing that needed to be done was to get the groomsmen to stop shifting uncomfortably whenever Trish got within thirty feet of them.

The rehearsal dinner happened immediately afterwards at the grounds of the ceremony. Trish’s food was brought in on two tractor trailer trucks, and just like that the groomsmen were uncomfortable again, watching as the gorgeous woman’s mouth took bites of food that weighed more than their body weight over and over again. She ate a total of two whole roasted cows, using her teeth to strip pound after pound of flesh as if she was cleaning a chicken wing. They flinched when she snapped a femur between her fingers so she could suck out the marrow.

Thomas’s side of the table was nearly completely silent as they watched the display with mouths agape. Trish blushed. She had forgotten how strange her meals must seem to normal sized people, but at her size she simply couldn’t afford to miss out on the calories. She shrugged, and snapped another femur to suck out the marrow all the same.

“So, when can we expect grandchildren?” Asked Thomas’s mom, a short woman in a blue dress. Trish nearly sucked the bone into her mouth as she gasped, saving it at the last minute by pressing her fingers to her lips, her face immediately turned cherry red. Down at the ground with the normal sized people, Thomas buried his face in his hands. Everyone laughed at that, but Thomas’s mom couldn’t seem to figure out why.

—

Later that night, Thomas and Trish were getting ready for their bachelor and bachelorette parties, respectively. Trish didn’t have much to do in that respect, so she just watched Thomas get ready, laying on her stomach in bed with her head in her hands. Thomas noticed she was frowning out of the corner of his eye. He finally decided to say something when he noticed her wiping her eyes.

“What’s wrong?” He asked, though he was pretty sure it had something to do with what his mom had said. Trish wiped her eyes again, composed herself, then used sign language to say:

“I’m thinking about what your mom said at the rehearsal dinner.”

Thomas felt a pit in his stomach about it. He hadn’t really considered having kids with Trish. Frankly, he didn’t know if it was possible. He always had pictured himself becoming a father at some point, but that went unconsidered in his desire to marry Trish.

“How do you feel about that?” He asked, deciding to tread lightly.

“I always pictured myself being a mother someday.” Trish said. “I kind of forgot about that after I started growing.” She was crying again, and took a break from signing to wipe her tears. “I don’t know if it’s even possible. And what if the baby is a giant too? It just sounds like a recipe for disaster…but….” She trailed off, playing with her hair nervously.

“But what?” Thomas prompted.

Trish blushed. “I don’t know. Now that she said it I can’t get it out of my head. I really, really want to have babies with you.”

The statement made Thomas do something he didn’t like to do: think about the future. It was a topic he and Trish sort of silently avoided, because it inevitably led to thinking about the actual realities of her growing larger. Thomas could see the writing on the wall if he chose to look, the same writing that urged him to try to protect her from the government a year ago. Trish’s size was eventually going to become a big problem, and it would not matter how gentle or sweet she was. She was a hundred and thirteen feet tall now. If she were to get pregnant today, she would be well on her way to five hundred feet tall by the time she gave birth. Within six more years when their kid would be starting kindergarten she would be rivaling the size of the moon. She would inevitably destroy the world she had brought the new life into, and that’s only if someone didn’t kill her first.

Thomas looked up at his blushing bride-to-be, looking at him with bright and expecting eyes begging him to tell her that it would be ok. Thomas stepped forward, and Trish reached her hand forward to meet him. Trish splayed her fingers in front of him, and Thomas started to rub his hands along their length and across her palm. Thomas decided to have faith. Somehow, some way, he and Trish would find their way.

“I really want to have babies with you too. I don’t know what life will be like, or if it’s possible, but I would like to try.” He said, putting on his confident smile.

“Yeah, and trying is fun anyway.” She said with a smile, and made to grab Thomas by curling her fingers over him. Thomas pushed back against her fingers, and Trish let him push them back.

“Not now! I’m already going to be late!” he protested. Trish was not put off that easily. She gently pushed back, the strength in her fingers easily enough to overpower him if she really wanted. She enjoyed the feeling of him pushing up against her nonetheless.

“It sucks that you get to go out and I don’t.” She pouted. “I wish you would just stay here with me.”

“We have the rest of our lives for that.” Thomas reassured, once again wishing away the thought of Trish at multiple miles in height.

“Really? I think you have about a year. Tops.” She said, and knocked him off his feet and lowered him softly to the floor. “After that you’re going to be way too small to do anything for me.” She rubbed his face with the tip of her finger, and then traced her finger down, feeling his muscles under his clothes. The sensation of Trish’s finger pushing into him aroused him, a fact that was not well hidden by his suit pants bulging.

“Mmm… looks like my little man is having second thoughts…” She said, licking her lips and pushing her finger tip against his bulge.

“Trish, stop, I’m already late!”

“You’re going to be a lot later if I have to rip this outfit off of you.” She teased, hooking a fingernail over his waistband and pulling down on it, dragging him towards her. That was all Thomas needed to pull down his pants for her, freeing his erection.

“That’s what I thought.” She said smugly, and lowered her lips to him, her hair draping over him as she gently kissed his lower body with her mouth that could easily engulf his entire body.

“This is the wrong way to make a baby.” He groaned as he held onto her nose nuzzling against his cheek.

“Hush or I’ll hide you from your groomsmen by putting you in my pussy. Then we can both miss our parties.” She threatened, and finished him off with one more lick.

—

After Thomas had cleaned up, Trish carried him to the front of the ranch to meet his car where she reluctantly turned over her lover to his groomsmen for a night on the town. She stood there at the gate of the ranch and watched the car carrying them drive away for some time. As tall as Trish was, she could see the city from here, and was half tempted to watch them make the trip all the way there.

‘If I really wanted to…’ she thought, closing one eye and holding her thumb up to the city and making it disappear behind her thumbnail. Thomas caught sight of the strange gesture from the rearview mirror. He didn’t know why, but he felt an unease looking at her like that. He was relieved when she shook her head and turned to head back to the ranch and her bachelorette party.

“Can I ask you something man?” One of his friends from college piped up, also eyeing Trish from the rearview mirror. Thomas nodded for him to proceed.

“Like, uh…” he started, but couldn’t figure out a way to say what he was trying to say.

“We’re partners. We take turns ‘wearing the pants’.” Thomas said, reading his friend’s mind.

“H-how do you do it?” He followed up, almost bug eyed at the thought of Thomas sharing equal power in his relationship with a woman that size.

“Confidence. Lots and lots of confidence.”

—

“We both wear the pants.” Trish related to her friends who were asking the same question. “It doesn’t matter how big I am. Actually, he ends up making a lot of the decisions.”

“I don’t know how he does it.” Darius said, shaking his head.

“Oh come on.” Trish scoffed. “It’s not like I’m a different person.” She said, but as soon as she did she knew it was a half truth. She was not the same person. This was certainly not how she had dreamed the night before her wedding would be. Her and her three inch tall friends were hanging out and chatting idly. A dry party, because it was too dangerous for Trish to get drunk at her size and too dangerous for people to be drunk around her. And as usual, the conversation revolved around how different Trish was, how big she was. But they didn’t know what being big really meant. They didn’t know what it felt like to be able to crush a whole house under your butt, or flatten a car with your foot, or pick a person up with your thumb and forefinger. Or how lonely it was not to feel a person’s arms around you, or to share a normal kiss. And on top of it all, knowing that you were only going to get bigger, and bigger, and bigger.

Thomas was the only one who really seemed to understand her, and he was off traipsing about town as if they were about to have a normal wedding and marriage. She felt… jealous, maybe, that he could pretend that they were small for the day while she had to remain big and in containment, alone with friends that just didn’t get it. It wasn’t fair.

“Everything all right, Trish?” Kim asked, noticing the silence and contemplative expression on Trish’s billboard of a face.

“Oh yeah, everything’s fine.” she said, her mouth curling into a half-hearted fake smile.

“Liar.” Kim accused.

“Ok, it’s not fine, but I don’t know how to explain it.”

“Cold feet?”

“No, of course not.” She shook her head.

“Yeah, better not have cold feet, it would take a lot to warm those monsters up.” Darius quipped clumsily.

“There. That’s the problem.” She said, pointing to Darius. Darius’s jovial demeanor immediately iced over and he took a few cautious steps back from the giantess. “And that too.” She continued, gesturing to Darius's fear, which only made him shrink further from her. 

“I thought you weren't self conscious of your size anymore.” Kim offered, reaching for Darius and pulling him back into the circle. 

“I'm not. I know I'm big and I deal with that. But that's not all I am. It just seems like that's the only thing that matters to anyone anymore.” She puffed out her cheeks and blew a strand of hair from in front of her face. “Like, it was easy enough for you guys to be my friends when I was only twice the size of a normal person, but now that I'm twenty times that size it's like we have nothing in common.” Trish rubbed her hands on her knees agitatedly. 

There was a very long silence after that. The friends looked between each other, and then back at Trish. 

“That's bullshit.” Monica said first, trying to heal this emerging tension. “You're still Trish and we're still your friends.” 

“I don't think Trish and her friends would be spending their night huddled around a campfire and calling it a bachelorette party.” Kim added. “Maybe Trish has a point.”

“Well then let's do something else!” Monica offered.

“Like what? There's nothing for miles and we can't go to town.” Trish dismissed.

“Why not?” Monica urged.

“Because I'm too big. People would get scared.” Trish protested, but she was liking the idea more the more she thought about it. If she made sure she was extra careful… so what if they were scared? It’s not like Trish would actually intentionally harm anyone. 

“That sounds like a ‘them’ problem.” Valerie stepped forward to egg her on.

“Y-yeah.” Darius agreed, standing up straighter. 

Trish and Kim looked at each other, figuring whether this was a good idea. Kim was known to egg Trish on, and that was all well and good when you're daring your roommate to talk to a cute boy at the other end of the bar. This just felt like there was a lot more at stake. 

But no, if they couldn't have a night on the town together that could mean Trish was outgrowing their friendship, and neither Kim nor Trish wanted that to be true.

“You trust yourself, right?” Kim asked, flashing a devious smile.

Trish bit her finger and returned the smile.

—

Thomas and his groomsmen were in a small sports bar in the downtown area, drinking beer, catching up, and making jokes. Thomas couldn't keep his mind off Trish, especially her jealousy over not being able to go out. He was just thinking about how he could have handled it better when a number of the screens in the bar changed to a breaking news report.

“This just in: Patricia Hostettler, the woman who inexplicably began to grow to inhuman sizes has apparently left her living space at her father's ranch and has begun to make her way to the nearby city of Sunflower Acres.” The newscaster read the copy to the camera. Everyone in the bar sat forward in their seats. Thomas felt his insides turn liquid. 

“We're going live to Jimmy in our news helicopter. Jimmy, do we have a visual on Patricia Hostettler?”

“Not yet, Pat. We have received reports that she was heading down route 11 towards the city at speeds exceeding- oh, hold on-”

The camera caught a shadow moving in the darkness along the route. They aimed the spotlight at it to illuminate Trish's right hip. The camera panned up along with the spotlight to show the woman cradling something against her stomach with both hands. 

“She appears to be holding something.” Jimmy said, zooming in to show Monica, Valerie, Darius, and Kim sitting in Trish’s palms. They were waving around the kitschy sort of overly phallic bridesmaids decorations and cheering Trish forward. 

“People. Oh my God. She's holding a group of what looks like four people just in the palms of her hands.” 

The camera continued to pan up. Eventually the light illuminated her face, and she squinted at it and turned her head away. 

“I can't see where I'm going when you do that.” She complained, stopping her walking. “Point it at my feet so I can see where I'm going.” She demanded. The helicopter obeyed the order almost immediately, aiming the spotlight away from her face. Her march continued with audible thuds even over the sound of the helicopter.

“Should we do something?” Asked one of the groomsmen nervously.

Thomas took a long drink of his beer and weighed the options. He grabbed his phone to dial Trish's earbuds. Trish had to shift everyone over to one hand to answer it by tapping on her ear.

“Hello?” Trish asked sweetly with feigned innocence.

“Hey it's me.”

“Hey Thomas! We decided to move the party into town.”

“I see that. Are you sure that's a good idea?”

“I… I don’t know.” She said, looking down at her feet taking up entire lanes of the road.  “Probably not. What do you think?”

Thomas paused, deciding what to do. This would not be good. At her size she was bound to cause some manner of damage, and just like that she’d be back on everyone’s radar in a bad way. And yet, the softer part of him thought about the miserable look on her face as she pouted about not going out.

“We are at the small sports bar near campus. No girls allowed.” He said, and hung up, deciding to trust her. 

Well, now all I want to do is go there and kiss him, she thought. But there were more important matters to attend to, like the police barricade that had formed up the road in front of the town. She shielded her friends with both hands as she continued forward to confront them. 

“St-stay right there!” a voice cracked over the megaphone.

“It's ok, officers. I'm just heading into town for my bachelorette party.” she paused briefly for an answer, but the cops were too dumbstruck to say anything. “Ok…” She said awkwardly, and lifted up her foot and stepped over the barrier. The cops froze, ducking down as Trish moved over them. One cop got scared and fired a shot up into the bottom of Trish's foot. She heard it firing, but the bullet was so small that she couldn’t really feel it, not even the miniature stings she had felt from her would be assassins four months ago. She held her foot in the air over them, moving it to the side so that she could see him cowering there, his gun dropping from his shaking hand.

“Seriously? Don’t do that again.” She ordered, but she had to focus to keep the smile off her face as she was once again reminded how powerful she was. She continued to put her foot on the other side of the barrier, letting her heel fall very close to the back rank of the police line just to scare them a little more. If they could see her face in the darkness above, they would see her flashing an apologetic, if condescending, smile over her shoulder.

Trish refocused her attention in front of her. The last time she was here she was less than half the size she was now, and it was very noticeable. Her hips would not be able to fit between the buildings now. Luckily, none of the buildings were taller than knee high to her. She could fit between the streets by putting one foot in front of the other, taking careful tiptoeing baby steps through the tiny city. Her feet were larger than cars now, a fact reiterated each time she placed one next to one parked on the side of the road.

Seeing the city less than doll sized beneath her stirred the feelings she had gotten when she had played with Thomas in that abandoned city. This isn’t a toy city, Trish. She reminded herself, but it was a mantra she had to keep actively repeating because, well, the city was like a toy to her. This is where people live and work and raise their families. The road that is cracking under your steps, people, real people, rely on it. She looked back over her shoulder to see the craters she was leaving behind. The police had gotten their act together, and were now following behind her heels, carefully driving their SUVs to swerve between her footprints longer than their little cars.

She exhaled to calm herself. When she was thirty feet tall and protesting outside of the court house she had been so worried about damaging things. That smaller girl, who would be knee height to her now, would be mortified that the road was crumbling under her soles. She had been afraid of demonstrating her power back then, worried of scaring people with it. Now that she had so much more power, it felt like a declaration she needed to blurt out. Look, you tiny little bugs in your tiny toy city. Look at me, massive and unable to be stopped. Look at me, a goddess to you.

The thought made Trish want to see Thomas. Though, she wouldn’t be able to tell you whether she wanted to see him so he could talk her down from this wonderful feeling of superiority or whether it was to use him as an outlet for it.

“It’s probably a good idea to ask yourself why you’re doing this.” Thomas’s words from a little more than a month and a little less than thirty feet ago rang in her ears. The memory made her stop in her tracks, the loud thumping of her steps no longer drowning out the anxiety laden police sirens that followed behind her.

“Still feeling good?” Kim asked Trish after a tense minute of motionlessness.

“...Yeah.” She said, and turned heel to face the cops, their cars skidding to a halt near her toes. She said nothing, just picked up her feet and stepped over them again to return to the ranch.

“Trish? What about the party?” Kim asked, steadying herself by clutching onto Trish’s finger.

“I don’t need one. I’m ready to go back.” Trish declared. Trish shifted her friends to a single hand, and used the other to wipe the last tear she had to shed for her lost humanity from her eye.

“Hello everyone.” Thomas announced into the microphone. He was standing on top of the fifty foot tall platform that bore the altar he was to be married at. He was going to say ‘please take your seats’ but everyone was so nervous about being anywhere near the spaces designated for Trish to walk through that they were glued to them already.

“Thank you all for being here for our special day. Trish and I are thrilled to spend it with you.” He smiled widely. “We’re about to get started soon, and before we do I wanted to remind you all of some safety rules. Trish is big. You all know that, of course. All of us appear to her as just a few inches tall. I want you all to take a finger and put it on the ground at your feet. If you could imagine a person as tall as your finger, next to your foot, that’s about how you look to Trish. Everyone please be mindful of that. Try not to approach her from behind, and make sure to keep to marked paths. Thank you!”

Organ music began to play over the speakers, and people shifted nervously in anticipation. The groomsmen escorted the bridesmaids down the aisle and up the long stairs leading up the platform that Thomas stood on. Big screens flanking the tower showed the groomsmen giving Thomas hearty pats on the shoulder as they made it to the top. Nancy scanned the flat ground of the ranch for signs of the titaness as the bridal chorus began to play.

The wedding photographers sent a drone up and over to a nearby warehouse. The big screens changed to a shot of the warehouse door opening. The giantess emerged from the building on all fours, necessitated by the relatively small door. Two huge hands with delicate french manicures planted outside, pulling her body forward. She had a small white veil that came down just below her cute nose. Her brown hair was shining and healthy, falling down to her shoulders in gentle curls. Her dress was simple, a sleeveless white tube with a skirt that dangled mid shin.

The drone captured the giant unfolding herself from the warehouse behind her. Before standing, she retrieved her bouquet, which appeared to be a whole cherry blossom tree, and a man wearing a 10 gallon hat and cowboy boots, presumably her father, from the ground. The drone rose along with her hands as she brought the man to her face. Dad gave the giant a reassuring pat on the cheek, and said things that weren’t picked up by the microphones. The giantess used the hand holding her bouquet to dab at the corners of her eyes so she didn’t mess up her make-up with tears, and nodded along with whatever he was saying. She deposited him on her shoulder, held the bouquet in front of her, and started to march to join the rest of the wedding.

Her footfalls were loud, drowning out even the loud organ music as she made her way over. She held her head high and breathed in and out slowly. When she reached the large aisle between the seats she started taking more gentle steps with her massive feet more than three times as long as any of her guests were tall. Despite there being ample room for the giantess to walk, people on either side of the aisle took cautious steps back from her.

The bride cleared the long aisle in just two short steps, shuffling her feet as she circled the altar tower. The fifty foot tall construction didn’t even clear her hips. She deposited the tree-bouquet in a pot next to her maid of honor, and lowered herself to sit next to the tower, bringing the platform level with her chest.

The screens cut to a shot of the groom, walking forward and smiling. Trish lowered her face down to him for him to lift the veil off of her. The groom was no taller than the bride’s nose when she rested her chin on the platform like this. He reached up to grab the edge of the veil and started to pull it up, but was too short to be able to pull it over his bride’s face without her help. She bowed down further, putting her forehead to the platform to allow him to reach. Once it was off, the giant tilted her head back, the widest smile ever on her lips. She used a finger to dab at a tear forming in the corner of the eye. A collective aww rolled through the crowd at the sweetness of the pair,  the trepidation about being in the presence of the titaness melted by the warmth they shared.

The officiant stepped forward and began to give his sermon, hitting the usual notes of a vaguely Christian, but ultimately not explicitly religious wedding ceremony. When it was time, Thomas cleared his throat and pulled out a piece of paper and began to recite his vows.

“Patricia Joane Hostettler,” He started, clearing his throat again to check his emotions. “It is hard to believe that we met just a year and a half ago, because I feel like I’ve known you my whole life. When I was your therapist, I thought that the reason I worked so hard to make you happy was because it was my duty as a professional. Truth be told, I fell in love with you nearly immediately. I fought so hard against realizing I love you. I was so focused on how much you needed me to help you as your therapist, that I didn’t realize how being with you was changing me as well. I love you, Trish. I can’t wait to see how we change together in the future.”

“Do you, Thomas Edward Black, take Patricia Joane Hostettler to be your lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?”

“I do.”

Trish dabbed at her eyes again, and began to recite her vows.

“Thomas, Thomas, Thomas.” She started, shaking her head as she looked at her tiny groom looking up at her from the platform. “A year and a half ago I started a strange journey. The first time I met you I was just north of seven feet tall, and I felt like a monster. I was outgrowing everything I knew. I was too big for my clothes. Then I was too big for my then relationship. Then I was too big to fit indoors comfortably. I was terrified of the future then, thinking that there might not be anything I wouldn’t eventually outgrow.”

“But you…” She said, dabbing her eyes again. “There is no chance at outgrowing the love you have shown me. Now when I look to the future, I see that no matter how big I eventually end up, somehow, some way, it’ll work out. I could outgrow this whole planet, and your love would grow with me.”

The crowd murmured uncomfortably, their tears tempered by visions of Trish larger than the planet. There was a long silence that Thomas had to nudge the officiant out of.

“Do you, Patricia Joane Hostettler, take Thomas Edward Black to be your lawfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?”

“I do.”

“Then by the power vested in me by the great state of Kansas, I now pronounce you man and wife! You may now kiss the bride.”

The crowd erupted into applause as Trish lowered her face to accept Thomas’s kiss. Thomas opened his arms wide to grab the corners of her mouth and pushed his face into her pursed lips. Trish brought her hand behind him and pushed him to her as she leaned into the kiss, her lips parting and her tongue poking out to graze her man’s face.

The tower started to groan as Trish’s eagerness in the kiss pushed into the construction, and soon snapping sounds started to echo across the venue. The members of the wedding party on top of the stage ducked down and held onto the floor as the tower began to lean. Trish kept her eyes closed, and simply placed her arm around the tower to stop it from falling. The wedding party quickly evacuated down the steps. Trish shot them a glance to make sure they were clear, and then let the tower collapse under Thomas’s feet, holding him to her lips with her fingers as she sat up straighter over the ruins of the tower. The wedding party and the rest of the congregation could only watch as the two shared the deep, loving kiss. Some whooped to egg them on, others screamed, but neither seemed to matter to the newly wedded couple.

—

The reception was scheduled to happen after the Trish shifted to sitting cross legged, with Thomas sitting on the side of her knee. She gently stroked his back with her index finger as the newly married couple greeted their guests at the end of the ceremony. Relatives, friends, and even particularly liked work colleagues filed past in a row to give well wishes. Trish had to squint down with her oversized jeweler’s loop to see their faces.

“Nancy!” Trish squealed as high as it could go when she recognized the woman in front of her shins. All the news organizations wanted to get a crew at the ceremony, but Nancy and GNN were the only ones she said yes to.

“Can I pick you up?” She asked. Nancy nodded. Previously when she allowed herself to be held, the giant was delicate and took pains to make her comfortable. This time she was snatched up. Not in a rough way, but in a sudden way that was unexpected. Nancy stifled her screams as she was pinched, lifted up, and deposited into her outstretched palm of her other hand. She fell down to a sitting position as the hand rose, bringing her skyward. 

“Thank you so much for coming!” She rumbled softly, her deep voice barely intelligible. 

“I'm happy to be here.” Nancy choked out, keeping her eyes locked on the giantess’s so that she didn't look down at the ground so far below her. “Do you mind if I ask some questions?”

Trish shook her head. “No, I don't mind.” She looked past her down at her feet, where Nancy's camera crew waited.

“Do you need those guys too?” She asked, but she was already lowering her hand to the ground to scoop them up. The camera people had a similar rough ride up to Trish’s face, where they joined Nancy cupped in her hands. 

The cameramen slowly regained their composure as they tried to get a good shot of Trish's face and Nancy held in her palm. 

“Could… could you hold us a little farther away?” The director managed after a time. Trish complied, holding the camera crew out like she was taking a selfie. The shot was of Trish’s head and shoulders, with Nancy held on the flat of Trish’s palm next to her cheek.

Nancy adjusted her dress and addressed the camera crew kneeling on the outstretched palm about thirty feet away.

“The bride is over a hundred feet tall but she's no Bridezilla! I'm here with Patricia Black, nee Hostettler, on her wedding day. The inexplicably enlarged woman just tied the knot with Thomas Black. How are you feeling Patricia?” She asked.

“My heart feels so full.” She whispered softly, the blast of air from her mouth visibly blowing Nancy’s hair out of place.

“No easy task when your heart is larger than a car!” Nancy joked, resetting her hair. “Mr. Black must be very special.”

“Of course he is! I can't begin to describe how much his love has uplifted me since I started on this strange journey.” Trish looked down to her lap where Thomas sat perched on her legs. The director urged the cameraman forward to look down over the edge of her palm down at him. Thomas gave a wave up to Nancy and the camera crew as he waited for the interview to finish.

“Speaking of growing, in your wedding vows you said you could outgrow the planet… Do you really expect to get that big?”

Trish smiled sadly and shrugged her shoulders. “I guess we'll see. At this point, no size would be surprising to me. I’m trying to focus on the little things now.” She said, absent mindedly rubbing her finger along Thomas’s back as she did. There was something in that smile that unsettled Nancy. The shy girl who confronted the court system was still in there, but there was more to her. This woman was confident, and clearly recognized she was in control. She thought back to the footage of the giant woman navigating the streets last night, of her stepping over the police barricade. She briefly reconsidered her next question, but ultimately pushed down her fear with her trust in Trish.

“The world is curious about your actions last night. The mayor of Sunflower Acres estimates damage to the road system exceeds a million dollars, and the police have made statements about trying to ban you from public spaces. What was going through your head when you decided to go to town that night?”

Trish’s smile faded almost instantly from her lips and her brow furrowed. Nancy and the news crew were suddenly very aware that they were completely at her mercy. All she would have to do is turn her hands to the side and they would surely tumble to their deaths.

“I…misjudged.” She said, choosing the word carefully. “I thought I could pretend to be normal for a night. I was wrong. I’m sorry if that scared anyone.”

“And what made you turn around?”

Trish cast another look down at Thomas.

“A little voice in my head reminded me that I had a responsibility to you little people. I left because I’m not normal. Just my footsteps ruined your little roads. If I would have tripped over your tiny cars I could have leveled one of your little city blocks…” She trailed off. Nancy gulped as her mind’s eye painted the picture that the giantess was narrating. Ton after ton of the giantess’s body falling over the city, crushing everything close under her massive weight. 

“As I was walking… I kept on thinking of what a goddess I was compared to all of you. And it’s not fair to you, you know? Just because I’m a goddess and you’re all mouse sized doesn’t mean I should just be able to do whatever I want.”

“Goddess?” Nancy challenged raising an eyebrow. Trish’s face flushed bright red. Oh shit, she just said that out loud to a national news reporter. She immediately felt an urge to squeeze her hands around them and smother them so it wouldn’t get out. And yet, why not? If that’s how she felt…

“Y-yeah. A goddess.” She said, straightening her back.

There was a pregnant silence between the two as Nancy decided where to go from there, and Trish awaited how Nancy would decide to set the tone, her big blue eyes observing from above passively. Nancy forced a smile.

“Great for a woman to feel like a goddess on their wedding!” Nancy said, clumsily turning it into a joke to segue away from the uncomfortable declaration of divinity. Trish furrowed her brow a little bit. Wait, no, it wasn’t a joke. She had meant it. Why was this tiny person denying her? Her earlier instinct to cover up the embarrassing slip of the tongue was replaced by a feeling she hadn’t felt since she was small: not being taken seriously. She looked between Nancy and the camera crew, held in her hands. All the power in the world, and her life still mostly amounted to a public interest fluff piece.

“Yeah.” She said flatly, not sure what to do about it. The interview continued, a little more curtly than before. Finally, she said her goodbyes to Nancy and set her and her news crew down in a daze. She snapped out of it with an urgent tapping on her knee. She looked down to Thomas giving her a concerned look.

“How did that go? You OK?” He whispered into the microphone. It was impossible on this day for Trish to see him and not be happy. The uncomfortable feeling was dispelled, for now, overwhelmed by the vast ocean of their love. Trish smiled and nodded, and rubbed her finger down his back again.

“Yeah, this is the happiest day of my life.” She beamed.

—

“Now introducing: Mr. Thomas Black and Mrs. Patricia Black!” The DJ called over the loudspeaker. It was a little funny, since Trish didn’t really go anywhere. They just blasted confetti cannons and smoke machines around her. She lifted her hands and shrugged her shoulders like ‘ta-da!’. The reception carried on as normally as a wedding reception could when the bride was a giantess. Mostly, Trish remained seated and let the party revolve around her. The dance floor was in front of her shins. For their first dance as a couple, Trish started with having Thomas hold her index fingers as they swayed back and forth. She soon felt the need to be closer to him, and held him to her neck with her fingers as she swayed slowly to the music.

Dinner was served, with Trish’s being pulled up by a series of trucks like usual. It was hard for the other guests to maintain their appetite as the tons of food required to feed her vanished down Trish’s throat. Trish sent back a surprising amount of food, but she chalked up her lack of appetite to nerves.

They had fun feeding the first bite of cake to each other. Thomas pulled out a sword to cut a massive round of cake in half while a member of the service staff helped Trish balance a piece on her finger. The photographer captured her lowering herself to rest her chin on the ground in front of her husband, as well as the mischievous grins they barely hid from each other. Thomas tried to smother the cake on Trish's nose, but Trish was too fast, letting the piece of cake on her finger fall to the ground as she flicked the tray Thomas was carrying up into his face. Lots of laughter rang out from the crowd as Thomas's frosting covered face blinked in disbelief. Trish giggled and poked out her tongue to lick the mess off of him. 

For the tossing of the bouquet. Trish snapped off a small branch from the cherry blossom tree and held it up above the crowd. She dropped it, and all the women fled from it (as was secretly planned) except for Valerie and Monica. Valerie used her superior height to grab the bouquet, and before Monica could understand what was happening, got down on one knee and proposed to her. Monica gave an emphatic yes, and kissed her girlfriend as the bride patted both of them on the backs with her fingers.

The highlight of the night, for Thomas at least, was removing Trish’s garter from her thigh. Trish unfolded a leg about the length of a tennis court down the middle of the party. Her pedicured toes pointed forward. As if anyone needed a reminder of how big Trish was, her foot stood like a monolith, almost triple any guest’s height. Thomas danced to sensuous funk music, really hamming it up as he traveled from her heel up the length of her leg. Trish watched his progress with great anticipation, the rest of the party fading into the background as she focused her whole body and soul on him. Thomas took breaks to rub his hands on the wall of her thigh, and Trish began to feel the need rising up in her.

When he reached the hem of her skirt, Trish lifted it up and engulfed Thomas in darkness. Trish made a show of sitting nonchalantly. She brought a hand to her mouth and faked a yawn, drawing laughter from the crowd. Unseen to anyone, Thomas had snuck further up her skirt than was strictly necessary, planting kisses where her thigh connected to her pelvis. Trish stifled a moan at the thrill of her lover invading her skirt in front of all these people watching them. It was her little secret as to what he was doing down there.

Eventually he got back to business, grabbing the garter with both hands and pulling to roll it down her leg. Trish made a show out of widening her eyes, and lifted her skirt again to make way for her little lover struggling to pull it off of her leg. Once he was clear of her skirt he paused briefly to wave up at her, which she returned with a wiggle of her fingers.

“Hold on.” She said, her only warning after he pulled the garter over her knee. She laid back, propping herself on one elbow and holding her skirt down over her crotch with the other as she kicked her leg to point straight up in the air. Thomas let out a yelp as he found himself suddenly dangling over 30 feet above the ground by the lacey elastic wrapped around her knee. Thomas looked down at the ground, then up to Trish’s foot pointed up to the sky, and then finally at her face. She was wearing an expression Thomas knew all too well. Eyes dilated, wide open, and bright. Lips curled into a smile, with the bottom lip being munched on between her teeth. She was in the mood. Whatever happened next, Thomas assumed that they would both not be spending much longer at the party.

She left him to dangle there for some time before bending her knee and bringing her toes to the ground. He rode the elastic down her shin like a zipline, landing safely, if a little roughly. Trish lifted her foot again to let him pull the garter from underneath it. Thomas shot a look back up the length of her body. She was still holding her skirt down with one one hand, above that, her nipples had hardened, and began to poke through the fabric of her dress. Her eyes were still locked on him. When she saw him looking, she bit her tongue between her front teeth and wrinkled her nose at him before giving him a gentle nudge with her big toe, which sent him stumbling towards the congregated bachelors near her feet. All the men just stared at Thomas with amazement as he bundled up the elastic and threw it like a net over them.

He had just begun to readjust his tie when he felt her rise back up to sit behind him, bringing her foot back down to rest her sole on the ground. Her fingers closed around him, and he was yanked skyward for a kiss. The kiss shook the crowd from their shock at witnessing Trish play with Thomas, and they began to cheer.

Trish broke the kiss and held Thomas away from her face to share a meaningful look. Thomas nodded. Trish rose to stand, placing Thomas on her shoulder and then waving down at the guests near her ankles.

“Thank you all so much for coming! I speak for both of us when I say how thrilled we are that you came out to celebrate with us. Please stay as long as you like, enjoy the food and dancing!” She excused herself, and lifted her foot to start making her way back to her living quarters. The crowd dispersed away, scrambling to avoid her as she kicked her leg up well over the party and began to stomp back to her room with her husband thrown over her shoulder. 

The two shared no words as they left the party, the dance music fading into the background. Thomas rubbed the side of his wife’s neck, and Trish stroked her finger along his lap. When they were a suitably far distance away, Trish turned to look over her shoulder to make sure no one was able to see, then made a show of scratching her shoulder, using it to disguise her quickly snatching up Thomas to put him in her mouth, suit and all.

It is getting roomier in here all the time, Thomas thought as Trish bounced his body around her mouth with her tongue. Trish made sure to keep her jaw open when she did this to keep her teeth from smashing together, but it also had the effect of stretching her cheeks taught, making the cavity tall but narrow. He could feel her lean forward when it was time to enter into her living quarters, and he expected to be extracted any minute now. Instead, she started to hum softly, the hollow tunnel of her throat filling her mouth with soft vibrations.

What the hell is she doing? He thought as she took her time milling around the bedroom. He could feel her head tilting, but the darkness was disorientating. At one point she stopped humming and she used her tongue, which outclassed Thomas in terms of strength by orders of magnitude, to press him against the roof of her mouth. Thomas could feel the muscles in her mouth contract as she sucked and swallowed her spit. Thomas held on to her tongue, an exhilarating fear washing over him as he felt himself drawn back a few inches towards her throat. Thomas was never into the fatal violence that sometimes goes hand in hand with macrophilia, and he certainly didn’t wish to actually be eaten. Nonetheless, the casualness with which she could swallow him whole was intoxicating.

Finally, after minutes in wet darkness, Trish flicked the tip of her tongue forward to extrude Thomas, drenched in her saliva, through her pursed lips. He blinked to adjust his eyes to the changed light, trying to figure out exactly where he was. He looked down, and all he could see was the vast canyon of Trish’s cleavage, longer than he was tall. Her breasts, clad in white lingerie, were pressed together by her elbows as she held the back of her neck with her hands. Thomas fell ten feet down to land in her pillowy soft bosom, a line of drool still connecting him to her parted lips.

“Hello husband.” She mouthed down at him silently, disconnecting the thick chord of saliva. 

“Hello wife.”  He replied. Trish released her grip on her tits to let Thomas fall through her cleavage and onto her sternum as she reclined back in bed. Oh, wife, how she loved that he was calling her that!

“I have a wedding present for you.” He said, standing up and putting his hands on the breasts flanking him to stabilize himself. “Look on the nightstand.”

She cocked her head playfully to him and then started to turn to investigate. The motion caused her breasts to shift on her ribs, threatening to crush Thomas between them. Thomas let himself slide onto her other breast, managing to snag the fabric of her bra. The weight of him was almost enough to pull the cup down and release her nipple. Trish gasped when she noticed, and steadied him against the front of her tit with a single finger while she continued to search.

“Well, actually, it’s a present for both of us.” He shouted up as he watched Trish find the large box he had set there. Trish put it on her stomach and started to unwrap it as delicately as she could with five foot long fingers. As she lifted the lid off the box, she craned her neck to peer inside, pinching whatever was in there and lifting it up into the sky above Thomas’s head. Trish pulled what appeared to be a thick cable attached to a wet suit complete with a scuba set up. She bit her lip as she came to understand the implication.

“I see. Suit up little man. It’s time to fuck your giant wife. And because it’s our wedding night, I want you to go all the way up.” She demanded, tossing the wet suit at his feet.

“You are so fucking sexy.” Thomas praised her as he wasted no time getting dressed. His only difficulty was extracting himself from his spit-soaked tux, which Trish helped rip off him. He got dressed right there between his wife’s tits, rolling on the wetsuit. Trish watched with great anticipation, especially the spot cut out for his penis. She wondered, if he got really deep, if she could feel him rub it on her g-spot…

He put on the mask and got used to breathing, and just when he did, he felt himself get pulled up into the sky by his harness.

“Look at that, husband on a string.” She taunted as she wound the tether around her finger to hoist him up. She circled her hand to make him spin in front of her face. Thomas felt like he was flying.

“Comfortable?” She asked. Thomas nodded dumbly and gave a thumbs up. “Perfect.” She said with a smugly satisfied look, and then lowered him back to her chest where her bra was clasped in the front. She pushed her chest up where he was dangling, silently commanding him to undress her. Trish used her arms to squeeze her tits together, just to make it a little easier for him. When she felt the clasp unleash she let her breasts fall to either side of her chest, letting the highly-engineered bra meant to contain her literal tons of tits fall away.

Trish leaned back on her elbows, setting Thomas down on her chest for him to continue to do what was natural. She had expected him to travel south, but instead he turned heel and scrambled up the incline of her chest towards her neck. He ducked under her chin and tackled her neck, straddling it and pushing his hands up under her jaw.

“Oh god.” She moaned and threw her head back at the sensation of her neck being clutched. She turned her head to the side and nibbled on her finger as she focused on his tiny lips planting a dozen kisses under her jaw. He hooked his hand on the corner of her face and pulled. Like putty in his hands, she let her head turn to the other side. She leaned her head back further to bare more of her vulnerable neck for him to take.

“Oh Thomas.” She cooed as she felt him leave her neck to crawl across her collar bone. Her eyes listed open to see him squatting to lift the spaghetti strap of her bra. He was unable to lift the garment at all, but Trish rolled her shoulder down so that he could slide it off of her. Thomas stood back up and turned to her with a smile that she returned with a breathless, lusty gaze. 

She parted her lips to invite him for a kiss, resting her tongue on her bottom lip. Thomas approached the parting enjoying the sheer size of her. Her bottom lip rested near his stomach, the top of her lip was level with his forehead. He traced his finger tips over the bottom lip, causing it to quiver in anticipation. Thomas took a minute to dwell on the absurdity of the situation. She wanted it so badly, and there was nothing he could do if she chose to steal the kiss. And yet, here she was obediently waiting through the ache of it.  He traced his fingers down to the center of her bottom lip, and then gripped it with all his might. Trish inhaled suddenly at the sensation, causing the wind of her breath to whip around his ears.

Thomas began to walk along her collar bone to other shoulder. Trish let her head follow where her lead it, her lip pulled taught until he released it to spring back.

“Oh, please.” She begged, biting her newly liberated lip rolling her head on her shoulders as he continued to free her of her last bra strap. She brought her lips to her shoulder, licking them to wet them for him. Thomas obliged this time, bear hugging her face and pressing his lips into hers.

“Mmmm” She moaned deeply as she melted into the kiss. She brought her hand up to hold him there as she let herself collapse completely into bed. Thomas pushed against her again, prying himself between her fingers and her lips. Trish obediently let her hand fall away to release him. Trish felt the urgency of having him between her legs grow out of control.

“Mmm… fuck. You’re so good at this.” She moaned into the pillow as she tried to control the urge to just pick him up and put him where she wanted him.

Thomas said nothing, just walked slowly down the length of her body to his next task, her garter belt. When he reached the soft expanse of her stomach, he got on his knees and crawled forward till he reached the multiple clasps that held it together. Each undone clasp was punctuated with a kiss on the newly exposed skin, each kiss responded to with a twitch and a gasp from the increasingly excited Trish.

He made his way to where the waistband of her panties stretched. He squatted down and lifted it up to look down at her crotch, wet and waiting for him. Thomas could feel her large, trembling hand lowering to loom over him, threatening to push him down her panties and skip all the fun of undressing her. He let her hand get very close before he released the waistband, snapping it back against her skin with a loud crack that startled her. Thomas whirled around to see her hand retreating to the safety of her other hand clutched to her chest, her shocked face quickly melting into a sheepish grin at being caught.

Thomas kept an eye up at her, walking backwards until his back collided with her leg. He pointed at her, wordlessly commanding her to behave. She shrugged her shoulders and bit the fingers of her idle hands. Assured that she would stay put, he finally turned his back to her so that he could reach up to where the elastic of the hose dug ever so slightly into the softness of her thigh. Trish lowered her leg to flatten it for him as he slowly started to roll the elastic down and off her leg.

This is agonizing, Trish thought as her insides once again complained that Thomas wasn’t crawling through them yet. She watched him with short breath and great anticipation as he made his way over her knee. Past the knee was easier for him, and it wasn’t long before he was at her ankle. Trish bent her leg again, letting Thomas fall to the bed along with the hose. He stood up and finished rolling the heavy piece of fabric off her feet.

“Here, let me help on the next one.” She offered impatiently, and didn’t wait for a response before she leaned forward and grabbed him. She deposited him on the thigh of her other leg, right where the elastic was. He grabbed onto it and started walking backwards, but Trish pulled his legs out from underneath him and dragged him down her leg and the hose along with him. She left him there between her feet, now each pulled up to her butt. She sat up to look at him as he approached her white panties, the last obstacle.

“And what’s your plan to get this off of me?” She teased as she rubbed her fingers along her ankles.

“You’ll see.” He said, and started to climb the fabric on the front of her crotch. Trish rolled her pelvis forward involuntarily as she felt him come into contact with her womanhood. The teasing persona gave away instantly, once again letting herself become his big sex doll. A shiver climbed up her spine when she saw him unsheath a knife from the suit’s belt. He hooked it under the waistband of her panties and made a cut.

Thomas ripped the front of her panties down, down, until her sex was exposed to him, yawning and waiting eagerly for him. Trish nearly bit her lip till it bled as she watched her little man rip her panties off of her. Thomas made two more cuts to free her legs from the underwear, the panties from her legs, and the now useless bit of soaked fabric fell away from his wife’s hips. Thomas reached up towards her clit, its size rivaling the size of his own head. Before his fingertips could contact the eager pink nodule, Thomas felt his tether grow taught and he was lifted high into the air.

“Wait, let’s get you lubed up first.” She breathed as she lifted him high above her head, craned her neck up, and opened her mouth wide underneath him. She extended her tongue to accept him, and rolled it and him along with it into the darkness of her mouth. 

Trish closed her lips around the rope and relished in the feeling of Thomas’s little body squirming against her tongue. She made sure she had a good grip on his harness rope, tilted her head back, and swallowed. She could feel his kicking intensify as he slid deeper down into her mouth than she had ever let him go before. She pulled him back up onto her tongue before her gag reflex kicked in. The wetsuit didn’t taste the best, she decided, way less tasty than Thomas’s naked body. Maybe she could get him flavored, she thought, as she swallowed hard again, testing the limits of her gag reflex.

Thomas could feel her jaw lowering as she opened her mouth. He was near the back of her tongue, his legs nearly entirely down her throat, clutching onto her back molars. She is going to make me climb out, he gathered, and started to drag himself over her tongue by gripping onto her bottom teeth. Thomas emerged from her lips, breathing heavily into his oxygen mask. He positioned himself to stand on her bottom lip, bracing himself against her nose. Trish pursed her lips, simultaneously planting a kiss on his lower body and sending him to dangled once more. The two shared a deep and loving gaze before Trish began to lower him where she needed to connect with him most.

Thomas usually did this feet first, so that he could easily slide himself out to breathe. Since that was no longer an issue, he turned on his gear’s flashlight and proceeded head first. Even with the oxygen mask, the smell of her permeated him.

Trish shivered as she felt her husband crawl into her, especially when she felt her lips close shut behind him. I have a whole person in my pussy, she thought, and I love him to the end of time. Oh my god, I completely engulf him. It’s like our bodies are one. She closed her eyes and placed her palm on her mons, focusing every part of herself on tracking his progress. She loved the feeling of his arms and legs pressing up against her walls, fingers sliding off her slick interior as he tried to get hand holds to pull himself deeper. Yes, deeper.

“Please, deeper” She begged, bringing her finger down to insert behind Thomas. She probed gently till she felt his foot connect with her finger tip, and gave him a boost further up.

“Unh” She moaned, This was the deepest she had been filled since her second time making love with Thomas, when he put his whole arm in her. Trish played with her clit, palm still resting over where Thomas lay buried in her. She threw her head back, clenching her eyes closed as she took in the sensations.

Thomas figured out which way was up by the thrusting of her hips, her soft rocking up and down helping to turn him. He pushed up against the ceiling of her vagina, hands searching for her g-spot. He could tell he had found it when her hips started to buck more wildly.

“Oh Thomas” She moaned, and she stuck two more fingers up into herself, pushing Thomas up against her.

“Too tight.” He grunted into the headset when her finger tip pushed on his back. Trish’s finger immediately retreated out of her to minister to her clit once more.

Thomas could feel her cervix opening above his head as she grew more aroused. He reached the hand not currently occupied with her g-spot up to it, and gently brushed it with his fingers. The effect on Trish was immediate, a large quaking shook him, and he could feel the walls surrounding him clamp down around him, and push up, drawing him even further into herself. He could feel the gap of her cervix widen and release more lubricant to glob over him.

“Oh god, cum with me Thomas, cum inside of me.” She implored him as she felt her pleasure reach its peak. Thomas’s penis was pressed against him by her contracting walls. Her order was all he needed to bring him there.

Outside, a few hundred yards away, the music at the reception was drowned out by the giantess’s loud wails echoing off of the walls of the warehouse. The gathered men uncomfortably shifted and pretended not to listen while the women leaned together in small clumps to titter amongst themselves.

Trish exhaled long and slow, letting all the tension leave her body as she enjoyed her total body orgasm. Inside her, the walls of her vagina finally began to relax, then undulate slowly in time with her breathing. Thomas focused on his breathing as well, letting it become in sync with Trish’s, feeling her pulse beat all around him.

After some minutes, Thomas began to worry that Trish had fallen asleep with him still inside of her. The space was too narrow for him to turn himself around. His only way out of this situation would be for her to pull him out. He pushed down his panic at the thought of being trapped in his wife until it was too much to bear.

“Trish.” He spoke into the mic softly, trying to wake her gently.

“Hmm?” She rumbled immediately, clearly already awake.

“Oh, I thought you had fallen asleep.”

“Nope.”

“I just thought you would have pulled me out by now.”

“I like feeling you inside of me.”

There was another long silence, with no moves from Trish to extract him.

“...Could you pull me out?”

“I don’t want to… I want you to stay in there forever.” She giggled, and flexed the muscle of her pelvic floor to tighten her tunnel around him.

“I can’t stay in here forever.” Thomas complained with a groan as he was squeezed.  He understood what Trish was working up to. He began to graze his fingertips against the ceiling above him, taking pleasure in how her entire gigantic body writhed and shifted in response to his tiny probings.

“I think it can… unh… I think it can work. Mmmm. I’ll just… ooohhh.” She tried to explain a hair brained scheme of inserting replacement air tanks for him, just a half formed joke to perpetuate her game. The thought, along with the rest of her conscious thoughts, vanished from her as he ramped up his squirming. It was like her body was twice as sensitive as the first time, and she felt like the cup of her pleasure would overflow in no time… but then he suddenly stopped.

“No! Oh god, please… keep going…” She whined as she felt herself teetering on the edge.

“If I make you cum again, will you let me out?” Thomas negotiated from inside.

“Yes… anything you say…” She agreed. Anything you want, my love, so long as you don’t stop. Thomas continued his rubbing for another minute.

“Oh… oh yeah… right there… don’t stop…” She gasped for air as she was brought once more to the cliff’s edge. Her entire body was vibrating around him, her loud moans shaking her body’s interior. He waited, measuring seconds before her release, and then stopped again.

“Ugggghhhh…please…” She moaned, her torso collapsing back into bed as she was once again denied release.

“You promise? You’re not just going to keep me in here after this.”

“Thomas if you don’t let me cum you’ll not see daylight for weeks.” She threatened. Thomas sniggered to himself at the playful threat, and rested his palm once more against her g-spot. He pressed on it, and Trish’s hips bucked up against the force of his hand, and then fell down to the bed as he released. He pressed again, slowly, and she rose once again. Thomas wished he could see her, sprawled out on the bed and humping the air uncontrollably. The two of them got into a rhythm, and this time Thomas didn’t stop.

“Oh god I love you.” She moaned loudly as she finally got her release.

“I love you too.” Thomas replied with a grunt as he tried to grip her walls and prevent himself from being tossed around by the force of her orgasm. He breathed a sigh of relief as she once again collapsed into her post orgasm haze of pleasure.

“....Trish…” He scolded after a minute went by and she had still made no moves to extract him.

“Hmm?” She hummed nonchalantly.

“You said you would let me out.”

“What’s the point? You’d just be going back in a few minutes anyway.”

“Trish, I mean it.”

“Bullshit. You know what to say if you mean it.”

Trish tilted her head up with a smile, listening intently to hear if he was going to invoke the safeword. A minute passed, and nothing.

“That’s what I thought.” She said smugly, and braced herself for a third round. Her body was tired, but it was easy to work back up. She didn’t hump as vigorously or pinch her nipples or nibble her fingers, just laid there with her eyes closed and focused on the waves of pleasure emanating from within.

“Unh.” She gasped, the only sound to accompany her third release, almost a yawn. But Thomas didn’t stop. He continued his work and built her back up to a fourth release. By now Trish was nearly comatose, and drunk on the happiness chemicals that were fluttering through her skull. The edge of the third orgasm hadn’t worn off before the fourth one came.

“Wait…” She protested softly, barely capable of anything else as she felt him continue. She was no longer the one hundred foot goddess. She was just a blanket draped over the bed, the only reminder that she was an individual and not one with the universe was the hard thumping of her heart.

He needs to stop, she thought, or I’ll pass out. She cracked open her eyes and looked down the length of sweat-slick body to where the tether laid between her legs. Her hand felt like it was moving underwater as she reached for it, not managing to grasp it before the fifth release came.

“Oh fuck.” She gasped as another bolt of pleasure coursed through her body and dissipated into the little sparks that made her skin feel like it was on fire. And still he worked. Trish looked down to her hand resting on her stomach, in her sex-drunk haze she was not entirely sure that it was hers or that she could control it.

“Stop…” She managed to squeak, her only remaining defense against him.

“You know what to say if you mean it.” His voice rang in her ear in a mocking tone.

Oh, that’s right. They have a magic spell to protect themselves from each other. The only time she had to use it was to free herself from the restraints so she could protect the both of them from her attackers. But that was a word for Thomas, right? Not the giantess. Did she really need it? She felt herself hurtling rapidly towards the sixth climax, and she was sure her heart would explode if she let him take her there.

“Jumbo.” She breathed, and her inner earthquake stopped, save for a few aftershocks that shook her whenever Thomas adjusted himself. Trish took a moment to steady her breathing before lowering her hand to grasp Thomas’s life line dangling outside of her. She pulled him out slowly, clenching her eyes tightly to resist the overwhelming sensitivity of her body. She let the tether fall as soon as he was free. Both of them laid where they were, content and exhausted. 

After a few deep breaths to recover, Thomas began the climb up the length of his wife’s body to her face. He shed the wetsuit near her hip bone, joining her in her nakedness. He crawled up torso, his nostrils filled with the sweet smell of her sweat, and tried not to slip on her slick, glistening skin.

She looked at him lazily as he climbed over her chest. She saw him stumbling there near her collar bone, shaky on his feet from the exertion. The two of them gazed deeply into each other’s eyes and communicated the depths of their love wordlessly. Thomas stumbled forward, lowering himself down to where her head rested on her oversized pillow. Carefully, he wrapped his arms and legs around her neck, spooning it as best as he could. If she focused, she could feel his tiny breaths blowing against the nape of her neck. She timed her breaths to his, and they breathed in unison until they both drifted off to content, dreamless sleep.

Married life was idyllic. The couple would go for walks around the ranch, share meals, talk, play games, watch movies, have sex, and then start it all over again. It was a nice, conflict free life, one that Trish had thought she wanted while going through all the drama of the court case, Thomas's imprisonment, and their wedding. All they needed to do, all they could do really, was to enjoy each other’s company.

But there was something wrong. And Trish couldn’t figure out what exactly it was. There was an uneasy, itchy feeling that took hold of her on occasion, especially in the quieter moments. She had sworn she had felt it before, but she couldn’t remember when. 

At first she thought it was a change in how she was perceiving her ever growing body. She hadn’t paid much attention to her daily growth before. The difference between ten feet, five inches and ten feet, five and a half inches was not that important. Her clothes were a little tighter, but no real big change. She would only really regard her growth in terms of milestones. Well, it looks like I’m too big for this dress. Oops, too big to stand up straight indoors. Uh oh, too big to walk next to Thomas without taking baby steps. Huh, I can look into second story windows.

Now it seemed like she was hitting a new milestone more often. Huh, my warehouse bedroom is just… tiny. Uh oh, my thighs alone are about the height of the door frame. Forget about crawling on all fours to get inside, I’m going to have to resort to laying on my stomach and army crawling in. Oof. Now I’m inside. Oh, and great, I can’t even stand up in here. I can barely sit in here. My head is just twenty feet from the ninety foot ceilings. Oops, that’s another thing. Twenty feet looks like barely a foot to me now. No room to stretch. Now its back to slouching and curling up in a ball just so you don’t have to sleep outside. Fucking milestones. Luckily, she was due to move into her upgraded living quarters sometime next week. The ceilings there were eight hundred feet tall, so she would fit there for around a year before it became just like this little warehouse. Another milestone to look forward to.

She wasn't growing any faster. For the nearly two years since she had started growing, like clockwork, she grew 0.005% of her height each day. It was her frame of reference that changed. Like when she hit the milestone of Thomas being knee high to her. She would have called him knee high from when she was eighteen feet tall until she was around thirty feet tall. That was months of him being knee high. 

Now she compared him to her fingers. At her wedding he was about as long as her middle finger. Just thirty days later he was smaller than her pinky!

“Everything ok up there?” Thomas asked from his seat straddling her left nipple. She was using her hands to lift her tits up and push them together, and had lost focus when she reached up to stroke Thomas’s back with her finger. Trish snapped out of it, her finger flinching away from him as if she had been caught doing something she shouldn’t.

“Yeah, just amazed with how cute and small you are.” She lied. Trish had words for how she felt about her increasing size. She was stuck. Claustrophobic. Isolated. Down with a bad case of cabin fever. Anxious about her expansion, as usual. These feelings were all uncomfortable, but none of them were the weird feeling that struck her in the quiet times. She had no words or explanation for that feeling.

Regardless, her prescription for it all was the same: try to put all of these thoughts out of your mind by focusing on your relationship with Thomas. Try not to pay attention to how small he and the rest of the world is getting, Trish, just focus on loving him and being loved in return. Keep the noise up, and you won’t ever have to deal with it.

But it was impossible not to compare herself to him, and thus impossible for those negative thoughts not to creep in. Her nipple, which she at one time challenged him to compare his penis to, was easily twice the length of his member now, poking up between his legs and into his stomach. He had to hold it with both hands and squeeze tightly, but the stiff flesh barely gave in to him. She wondered how long she had until she wouldn’t be able to feel him there at all. She imagined Thomas shrinking behind her nipple, the pink protrusion pushing up until it stood taller than him. Her inch tall husband, her half inch tall husband, her quarter inch tall husband climbs the nipple that was twice and now three times his height. Growing, growing, until he was a barely perceptible speck there at the tip.

Was this going to be the rest of my life? The thought intruded, interrupting her pleasure again. Am I just going to move into one increasingly tiny bunker after another, forever? Is it enough for me to make love with Thomas everyday? How long would that be the case? Trish was reminded of her nightmare when Thomas was in prison, of being several miles tall and not able to relate to him at all.

Trish tried to re-banish the thought by rubbing herself more vigorously at the sight of Thomas’s strong hands clutching her nipple. It wasn’t working, and Trish felt the edges of her emerging orgasm beginning to slip through her fingers. 

She tried to salvage it by putting her fingers under the tit that Thomas sat on to push her nipple and Thomas screaming along with it into her mouth. She made sure she had her finger wrapped around his tether before she sucked, feeling Thomas’s little body dislodge from it as he was pulled deeper into her mouth. Once he was free of the nipple, she sat up and spit him out into her hand. She wordlessly lowered him down between her legs, and then used two fingers to spread her lips and coax him up and into her, letting him continue deeper as she massaged her clit.

That’s better, Trish thought as she felt herself begin to build up to an orgasm once more. She bounced, lifting her ass up and slamming it on the bed, enjoying the feeling of Thomas struggling to climb into her and sliding back down her canal from the force of her movement. She closed her eyes to dwell on the feeling. She stretched her back and tried to bounce again, causing her head to collide with the ceiling.

She opened her eyes and glanced up at it. It was enough for her building orgasm to vanish again, and this time Trish felt like she would stay gone for a while.

“Ugh.” She groaned in sexual frustration. Trish felt the claustrophobic thoughts she was trying to keep at bay come flooding back to her all at once. She reached a hand up to brush her fingertips against the rafters, and found herself reconsidering why she felt the need to stay locked away on her father’s land. Of course, the only person really keeping her here was herself and her self-assigned duty to let the little ones live in peace. That, and she supposed, ready access to her father’s quickly diminishing ability to keep her fed. Another problem her growing body was causing and that she was contributing nothing to fix.

And that thought, for some reason, made her think about Nancy. The little reporter she had held in her hand, who had joked with her when she accidentally let slip that she considered herself to be a goddess. Trish’s brain lit up, having finally landed on the origin of the uncomfortable feeling that haunted her since her marriage.

Trish’s epiphany went unbeknownst to Thomas, who persisted valiantly to put the moves on inside of her. He felt her roll onto her stomach, and then her hips rock back and forth. Was she crawling? Where was she going? Slowly, his world began to tilt vertically again, and then he felt himself traveling upwards. She was standing up. Were they outside?

“Trish? What’s going on?” He asked, scrambling to keep himself from sliding down and out of her. Then he felt her tug on his tether, pulling him out anyway. His eyes adjusted to the daylight as he was removed from her. He was looking at the ground between her feet, nearly 70 feet below him. She swung him up to the roof in front of her, just slightly taller than her belly button. She took a step back so he could see her better.

“I want more.” She signed to him, a deep frown on her face. Thomas gulped as he witnessed his giant wife, obviously sexually unsatisfied, giving him a sour look. What did she mean by that? Was she too big to be satisfied by him alone? Did she want to take more lovers? Thomas waited for her to explain herself as he took off his oxygen mask.

“I…” She started, chewing her lips as she considered how to explain this to him. “I feel stuck, like I’m cooped up.” Oh, thought Thomas, a worse fear overtaking his initial jealousy. Trish wanted to leave the ranch.

“It won’t be long until you can move into your new space, and you’ll feel less cramped.” He assured her through the speakers in her ears. Trish just shook her head.

“No, it’s not just my sleeping quarters. It’s living here on this land. It’s being kept away from the rest of the world. There has to be more than just making love to you every day as you shrink down into nothing.” She signed to him in a stream of consciousness. Thomas tried to not let it hurt his feelings.

“What do you want then?”

“I don’t really know entirely, but I definitely want to get out of here.”

“Like, you want to go for a hike?” He asked, playing dumb while hoping it was that simple.

“No, like out of Kansas, and not return for a while.”

“Is that… a good idea?” Thomas asked. “Your dad just got done smoothing over what happened at your bachelorette party”. Thomas envisioned Trish stomping around the United States. It didn’t matter how careful Trish was at this size, she was bound to cause damage, injury, and a ruckus that might poke the bear that was the US government. Though he didn’t like to think about it, he always assumed that the military would kill her if she got too big or too bold. He had to find some way to talk her out of this, to keep her safe, for her own good.

“I don’t know, but I know I’ll go crazy unless something changes.”

“Well I think it’s a terrible idea.” Thomas said, steeling himself. He would just have to be firm with her, and she would listen. “People are going to be scared of you, and they’re going to try to hurt you. You can’t go out there.”

Trish responded by assuming a defiant power pose, crossing her arms, planting her feet shoulder width apart, and tilting her chin up to look down her nose at Thomas. “You were the one who said people would love me back at the trial. Where’s that confident little guy now?”

“You weren’t a hundred and forty feet tall at the trial, Trish. Things changed.”

“Yeah and I don’t get out of here soon, I’ll be a thousand feet tall and just as antsy.” She snapped back.

“I’m serious Trish, they’ll kill you.”

“They’ll kill me eventually anyway. Time’s running out for me, Thomas. I need to have a life while I’m still small enough to.”

“I thought we were having a life…” Thomas said, unable to stop his feelings from being hurt by the implication this time. Trish huffed. This was not what she needed from him right now, making it about his emotions.

“Ugh, whatever, I’m going for a walk.” She said, and for the first time since she had them installed, pulled the ear buds out of her ears and set them on the roof next to Thomas. She could see him screaming up at her from the roof. Maybe she could have heard him if she really listened, but she didn’t care to. She extended her hand wordlessly for him to hop onto so he wasn’t stranded on the roof, but he didn’t hop onto it, he just crossed his arms in defiance, then pointed to his ears to urge her to put her speakers back in. Trish rolled her eyes and pinched his tether between her fingers to pull him up against his will, bending at her hips to set him down between feet. Thomas was well shorter than her ankles now, and comparable in size to her big toe. He started screaming something up at her, but she continued to ignore him as she reached back into her bedroom to grab a set of clothes, got dressed, and turned to stomp away in no particular direction.

The countryside blazed past her as she took her fifty foot long strides, carrying her at over sixty miles an hour if she walked. She picked up the pace a bit, breaking into a light jog, and then into a dead sprint. Running across the flat countryside of Kansas, she could almost pretend she was just running across a grassy field.

A reminder of her size appeared on the horizon, and Trish slowed back to a walk. It was the abandoned town that Thomas and her had played cat and mouse in. She stepped towards it, observing how much smaller it looked to her in such a short amount of time. She approached the roof tops where she had given Thomas the safety rules about being a little mouse in her presence, and found in the rubble of the second floor the smashed car that she had flattened with her foot. Had it really been four months since then? She reminisced about how sexy she had felt stomping around the city and showing off her power to Thomas, of the way it made him look at her. 

She ran her finger across the footprint she had indented into the car. Her feet are twice as big now as they were then. She tossed the flattened thing in her hand and looked at the houses that were once knee high, now barely taller than her mid shins. She wound up her arm and threw it with all her strength at a row of houses. She watched as the metal crashed through three houses, reducing them to splinters and sending a cloud of dust skyward.

She clenched her teeth as she witnessed the destruction, feeling a pleasurable release of pent up anger she didn’t know was inside of her. She started breathing heavily, her eyes beginning to water with rage. She burst into action, letting loose on the small town.

She took three large steps to the houses, squatted down, and then jumped, stomping down with all of weight in the center of the cul-de-sac. The resulting shockwave blew the facades off of the  neighboring houses and left a crater in the shape of her feet in the center. She brought her right foot up and stomped, sending echoing bangs ringing out across the country-side and disintegrating what was left of the houses underneath her foot.

She bent down to another and ripped it off the foundations. It started to crumble in her hands, but was still mostly intact when she did a spin and launched it hundreds of feet into the sky with a loud, bellowing yell. The force of the throw pulled the house apart, and by the time it reached its apex it had come apart completely, showring the town with a confetti of splintered wood and crumbling drywall.

She stomped back to the roof of the factory, now at knee level, and squatted down to hook her fingers under the steel beams that framed it. She pulled up, using every muscle in her body to uproot the beams from their concrete foundations and sending the bricks to fall like pebbles at her feet. She managed to pry a length of beam about the length of her arm from the building, and she quickly turned it against the vessel for her frustrations. She lifted her new weapon over her head, and swung it down with as much force as she could muster again and again, loud sonic booms and the rhythmic clanging of metal mixed with her laughter as she channeled all of it through her arms. She hit it until the beam was a crooked spiral and her arms hurt.

She breathed heavily, her chest rising and falling as she stood tall over the town that she flattened in a matter of minutes, exhaling the last of her anger. She tossed the bent and dented I-beam like a spear into the ground to leave it standing up in the center of the ruined factory like a monolith, and then turned to return home.

—

Jeb, Thomas, and the security team could hear and see her coming long before she arrived, her head and shoulders appearing over the horizon. Thomas tried to read her face, She looked… apologetic? Her arms clutched around her stomach guardedly.

They saw her expression change as she registered them, and began to approach with softer steps. She closed the remaining distance and stopped a few steps away from the entrance.

“I’m ok. I need to talk to Thomas.” She exhaled and signed down with her right hand, her left still devoted to protecting herself. She retrieved her ear buds from the roof where she left them. She could hear the chatter of the little people by her feet as she brought it closer to her ear. Her dad was giving Thomas an earful about something or another. She looked back down at them.

“Now.” She demanded, using her full, booming voice. The chatter at her feet stopped immediately, and the security team started to retreat. She waited for them to clear the area in front of her before getting down on her hands and knees to once again squeeze herself into her coffin of a bedroom, crawling over Thomas.

“Where did you go?” Asked Thomas neutrally as he followed her inside. Averting his gaze from her rear end.

“I went to that town where we played that one time, and destroyed it.” She said flatly as she reached her bed and turned to sit. She put the back of her hand on the floor in front of him, his signal to climb on top of it to get closer to her face.

“Why did you do that?” 

She sighed. “I don't know. I was angry.” Thomas looked at the hand with fingers much longer than he was tall. His wife's hands, hands that touched gently despite her size. She has used them to destroy an entire abandoned town because she was angry. He looked up at her face again, trying to figure out what she was feeling. She certainly still looked angry. He gulped down his fear, choosing to trust his wife over the animal instinct that saw the threat she posed, and climbed on.

Trish cupped her hands around him and brought him to her face, and studied him there for some time.

“I’m sorry.” She whispered. “It’s stupid.”

“What’s stupid?”

“It was Nancy.”

“...What? Who’s Nancy? Oh, the reporter? What happened? Did she contact you?”

“No, something she did at the wedding… Nevermind. I’m Ok. This is stupid.”

“Trish, if it’s making you feel like you need to level a town to vent, it’s not stupid. What did she do?”

Trish sighed, and put Thomas on her bent knee so that she could free her hands to sign to him. “It’s… when we had the interview, I accidentally referred to myself as a goddess. Being with you on this ranch, seeing my power grow by the day, that’s how I felt. I mean, I was literally holding her in my hand, an entire human person. The funny side of me told me to smother them in my palms so that it wouldn’t get out that that’s how I felt.”

He knew she would never do something like that. Thomas noted that she was blinking back tears as she was beginning to get into the next part.

“But… she didn’t react how I thought she would.”

“How did you expect her to react?”

“I dunno. I guess, I needed her to understand the fact of it…” She wiped a tear. “Jesus, I feel like such a brat for how emotional this is making me.”

“How did she react?”

“She played it off like a joke. Honestly, it was probably for the best.” Thomas nodded slowly as he was beginning to understand what was happening here.

“You’re not insulted by how she reacted.” Thomas ventured, knowing the answer and leading Trish to follow him to it. “You’re not angry with Nancy, right?”

Trish thought about it, and shook her head to confirm the negative.

“So who are you angry with?” He asked pointedly.

Trish shrugged her shoulders.

“I know you know.” Thomas said, falling down to a sitting position on her knee and rubbing his hand over it. “It’ll feel better when you say it.”

The tears started flowing more freely from her eyes as she admitted it to herself.

“I’m angry with myself.” She admitted with shaking hands.

“Mhm. Why?”

Trish didn’t know how to put it into words. She raised her hands a few times to say it, but couldn’t figure out the right words. After a couple minutes of this, she gave up and signed “Help me.” Thomas nodded and gave her another reassuring rub on her knee.

“I think you might be angry with yourself because you feel guilty about what you’ve chosen to do with your power thus far.” Thomas said. Trish let the words sink in, and knew them to be true. She gave a nod for him to keep going.

“And the reason this thing with Nancy is bothering you is because it harmed your self image. You thought of yourself as a goddess. When Nancy didn’t see you that way you held up a mirror to yourself, and you didn’t see a goddess either.” He continued. Trish nodded, the unclassifiable dark storm of emotion that hung over her for months being systematically charted and explained in a way that made it not so dark anymore.

“That’s right… I feel guilty… like I’m wasting this when I know I can be doing good things.”

“You’re not selfish, Trish.” Thomas argued. “The reason you feel so bad about this is because you feel like you’re letting everyone down.”

“How do I fix it?” She asked.

“Only two ways: One is to forgive yourself for it. Only you are holding yourself accountable for this.” Trish shook her head. No, she couldn’t just do that.

“And the other?”

“Do something about it.” Thomas said, and looked down at the skin of her knee and away from her eyes. She poked her finger under his chin and pushed up, coaxing him to look back up at her.

“You don’t like that option.” She observed.

Thomas shook his head. “No, I don’t. I want you to be safe.” He sighed, and straightened his back to prepare himself for the hard conversation they had to have next.

“I know it’s not fair that you’re cooped up on this ranch. I’ve been avoiding talking about what your increasing size will mean for us, and I guess the world. That conversation is long overdue.”

“I’ve been avoiding it as well.” She sighed.

“I don’t know what you want my role to be here. I can stay in therapist mode if you need me to.”

“I need my husband.” She said, and wiped a tear forming at the corner of her eye. Thomas wished he could wrap his arms around her and wipe her tears.

“Your husband, he doesn’t want to lose you too soon, and that means staying out of the way as long as possible. You go out there, you try to change things or help people, and it’s not always going to go well. Eventually someone is going to try something and there’s not going to be a way back, and I’ll lose you.” Trish nodded. This made perfect logical sense to her. On paper, she knew that this course of action would mean that she and Thomas would have less uninterrupted time with each other before it was too late. She decided that she could stay here if it meant making Thomas happy. She was just about to agree to sacrifice this part of herself for his sake when he interjected.

“But… I also want you to be happy. And I realize that you of all people don’t just go smash up a town trivially. Maybe it isn’t fair that you have the power of a goddess and all you do with it is play sexy games with me. Maybe you do owe the world something, even if they’ll likely want you dead for it.” Dammit, that made sense too. The goddess she was, what was happening to her, there was something about it that felt like destiny, that felt like all of this must be happening for a reason. Could she really just ignore that to make Thomas happy?

“What should I do?” She begged, needing him to provide the answer.

“I think you’re the only one who can decide that.” Thomas replied, deflecting her attempt to offload the weight of the choice on to him.

“Ugh. I dunno. I’m pretty sure this is all happening for a reason, and if it is that reason can’t be to hang around my dad’s ranch until I’m so big my ass can’t fit inside the property line. I feel like I have a destiny to fulfill.”

“And what about the outside world? The government?” Thomas challenged.

“I don’t know, but whatever happens I think I can handle it.”

“It… scares me.” Thomas said, voice almost trembling as visions of Trish being attacked by the military ran through his mind.

“It scares me too.”

“But you want to do it anyway.” He ventured. Trish nodded.

“I do. Do you believe it too? About destiny?”

“I don’t, but I trust you, and if this is the decision you’re going to make, I’m not going to miss a second of being with you. I love you.” 

“I love you so much.” She said, and leaned down, holding her knees to bring her head close for a kiss. Thomas pressed his lips into her bottom lip as her top lip sandwiched his face against it.

“It’s not like you could stop me anyway.” She declared after they had separated, starting to tease him to get back into the mood that was ruined by her emotions before. She brought a finger to push him around on her knee.

“Oh please” He scoffed as he stood his ground and put his hand on her fingertip and pushed it away. Trish could barely feel the force of it, but let her finger move all the same, allured by his cockiness. “You wouldn’t do it without my blessing. You were just about to keep yourself cooped up here forever until I prompted you to keep considering your options.”

Trish opened her mouth in a shocked ‘oh’ as she got called out so boldly. In her heart she knew he was exactly right. She regarded him there, standing in his little power pose balanced on her knee, chin pointed up and face lit with a smug smile. Looking at him, she realized that while he couldn’t force her to do anything physically, there was no way she would ever disobey him. She was reminded for perhaps the tenth time today why she fell in love with him in the first place.

Robert took a deep breath of clean air, his last chance to breathe unassisted before heading back into hell. A small fire lit by some ignorant campers had sparked in the dry grass of the early summer, and had grown out of control. Now it was a sweeping wildfire that he and his crew were fighting a losing war with.

He hadn’t slept more than three hours in the three days since they started fighting it, and he was beginning to pay the consequences. They all were. But they had to push forward, they had to contain this fire before it spread further to the south where a small town was settled. If they couldn’t get it under control before the winds changed, they would have to just fight it for as long as they could to buy time for the people there to evacuate.

Outside his tent the sky was dyed orange by the heat of the flames. Smoke curled up into the sky, black and billowing, obscuring the full scale of the fire which he knew stretched several square miles beyond this fire line. He met with his crew there, ready to begin anew the endless and probably futile work of containing the flame. Their only hope was to dig a trench as a backstop, and hope that the winds didn’t shift and blow sparks over it.

The rumbling began mid morning, a rhythmic thunder echoing over the plains of New Mexico. Robert had seen the weather reports, and knew that they could not count on the relief a rainstorm would bring. The thunder was too regular to be a storm anyway. It was a trick of the mind, he concluded. He was hearing his own stressed heartbeat in his ears and hoping beyond hope that something besides his tired self and his battered crew could end this hell.

“Oh my god.” A voice crackled through the radio, sending fear spiraling through Robert that his crew was in danger. He clutched his radio, ready to jump into action to save his crew when he saw it too. 

Approaching from the east, where the sky was still blue, was a giant. Robert rubbed his eyes. He, like everyone, was well aware of the strange case of the growing woman in Kansas. But seeing her through the TV screen marching through the city was simply not comparable to seeing her in person, approaching fast and appearing to loom larger as her feet carried her forward, walking faster than most people drove.

Seeing her walk, he understood now the source of that rhythmic thunder. The booms were delayed as the sound traveled over the air to his ears. She looked just like any other woman, albeit incredibly beautiful. Her walking motion set her brown hair to bounce joyously about her shoulders, and her swaying hips sent the skirt swishing above her knees merrily. In his sleep deprived and delirious mind, she looked just like an angel.

The delay between thunder and foot step shortened as she got closer. Robert remembered that he had the talk button pressed down and released it. The radio waves were filled with chatter from his crew, screaming, cheering, crying, laughing, a frenzy of competing emotions that only got wilder the closer she drew. She stopped walking about half a mile from Robert’s position, near the end of the fire line and the trench they were digging. She brought both hands up to the sides of her face, and pulled her hair back behind her ears as she looked down at the world beneath her. Robert could see her mouth moving, and then her voice, loud and deep echoed across his reality.

“How can I help?” The angel said. One by one, the voices on the radio fell silent as Robert and his crew stopped to listen to the booming voice over them. Robert’s heart lifted. She was their rain storm, come to save them.

Robert fumbled with his kit to get his flare gun, pointed it to the sky, and fired. The angel’s blue eyes immediately locked onto his position, and the thundering began a new, clearing the half mile of distance in a matter of seconds with just a few long steps. She stopped about 50 yards short of his position and squatted down. Seeing her body approach the ground from so high up was like the sky was falling. When she was closer to the ground, she gingerly removed something unseen from her shoulder with her hand. She reached forward, and Robert could now see that it was a man held tenderly in her fingers. She placed the man in front of him, and then retracted her hand.

Robert managed to peel his eyes off her to address the newcomer, a dark haired man giving him a warm smile, extending his hand out to shake. Robert managed to snap out of it long enough to take the hand dumbly into his own.

“Thomas. That’s Trish.” He said, jamming his thumb over his shoulder at the angel, who gave a small wave of her fingers down to them with a bright smile. “We’re here to help. Have any use for a hundred and fifty foot tall woman?”

Robert nodded. “Thank you. Thank you. Yes.” He said, looking between the odd pair as he did. “We need to dig a trench!” He screamed up to the angel. “There’s a town south of here that will be reduced to ash if we don’t.”

The angel looked to the trench he had been working on and brought her hand down to it. She pressed the fingers into the earth, twice as deep as Robert had been able to dig, and scraped them, digging a 6 foot wide trench that was twenty feet long in a matter of seconds, a task that would have taken Robert an hour with an excavator. She tossed the dirt over the fire line, smothering some of the open flames, then turned to look at Robert. The angel furrowed her brow and nodded determinedly at him, accepting the mission. She moved her hands in a way that Robert supposed was some sort of sign language to her companion, who nodded.

“She wants to know if you want to ride along and direct her.” The man explained. Robert looked up at the giantess beaming down at him with the smirk of a co-conspirator. She placed her open palm in front of him and wiggled her fingers in a “come here” gesture. Robert was not afraid. He practically ran to the outstretched hand. Trish bent a finger up for him and Thomas to grab, then stood up. Robert wrapped his whole body around her index finger, peering down as the fire below shrink away. How inconsequential and small it looked from this height! He looked back over his shoulder at her face, still a couple dozen feet above him, giving him that same encouraging grin.

“Go on, she can hear you.” Thomas said.

“Start here and head east. We need to dig this trench before the fire spreads further south.”

Trish nodded, and gave a thumbs up with her other hand. She peered down past them to her feet and planted the heel in the trench she had already started to dig. She dragged her heel into the earth, upturning it. She looked behind her as she replanted her feet, and continued to draw her line in the dirt. Robert watched in amazement as she completed a day’s work for a man in seconds. He turned back to her face, concentrating on the ground beneath her, tongue sticking out slightly from her five foot wide lips as she focused.

Three days of struggling against nature hit Robert all at once, releasing his grip on Trish’s finger and collapsing against it. His chest started to rattle with delirious, exhausted, joyful laughter. Thomas placed a hand on his shoulder to soothe him, and then swaying motions of the giant paused for a moment for her to bring her thumb to join her husband’s hand on Robert’s back.

Thomas coaxed him to lay down with his back resting against her fingers. For the first time in a week, he forgot about the fire. He stared up at the beautiful face of his savior, the sun in the east lighting the back of her head, giving her an ethereal and heavenly looking aura. Her big blue eyes sparkled with joyful tears happy to share in his moment of relief. Trish’s heart soared as she watched him relax there. She knew it. She knew that she was supposed to use her size for good.

—

Trish heard the sound of a helicopter approaching around midday. Trish glanced over her shoulder to it, and then looked to Thomas in her palm. His face was pale with worry. Whether this was the press coming to question her actions or the military coming to destroy her, the next few moments would be extremely consequential. Trish wondered if she had it in her to swat an attack helicopter out of the air if it meant protecting the two of them…

She paused her firefighting efforts to squint at the helicopter. The bright yellow and red paint told her that it was the press after all. She and Thomas both breathed sighs of relief. She waved the fingers of her hand that was not currently holding her husband and the firefighter to the helicopter.

“Hey there!” She chirped. “I’m busy fighting a fire now, but when I’m finished I’d love to chat!” As if to emphasize her point, the wind kicked up and sent sparks over her trench. Trish took her eyes off the helicopter and promptly stamped out the embers with her twenty foot long feet.Trish continued her work against the fire, mentally rehearsing what she wanted to say to the world as she revealed what would be her new relationship with it. She tried hard not to look at the aircraft hovering another hundred feet over her head, but the news caught her stealing awkward glances all the same. What stories were being told about her? What was going through the people of the world’s minds as they watched her? Scared, she bet. But hopefully as excited as she was? 

She finished later that afternoon. Trish lingered for a moment over her accomplishment, and then set the firefighter down to join the other firefighters now congregating near her toes. She stooped down, grabbing her ankles to allow herself to bend further down and get her face close to the people there. Their obvious exhaustion was mixed with their unfettered joy. Trish extended a finger down to them, and they took turns shaking it like it were a hand, and turning their back to her to take selfies.

“Patricia!” A voice blared from the helicopter overhead. Apparently the media was done waiting for her attention. Trish recognized Nancy’s voice even over the chopping sound of the blades and the distortion of the loudspeaker. Trish prepared to address the nation by first steadying Thomas on her shoulder and then putting her hands on her hips and puffing out her chest, inadvertently assuming a familiar power pose as she prepared to address the nation.

“Hey!” She said, a little louder than was necessary.  “Cool, huh?” The giant said with a smile, gesturing down to the conquered fire. Damn it. Trish thought. What an awkward way to start.

“Yes… very cool.” Nancy agreed, putting on her professional reporter voice as looked into the blue pools of the giant woman’s eyes locked on the helicopter as it hovered in place above her head. It was strange to see her from this angle. Looking down at her in her cute sundress, one could almost be tricked into believing she was small. That is, until one looked past her smiling face to the scorched countryside beneath her. 

“See if you can get level with her.” Nancy urged the pilot. The gradually lowered altitude until they were hovering just slightly above her. Within arm’s reach for the giant, Nancy noticed. If she wanted to, Trish could snatch the helicopter right out of the air.

“The people of New Mexico are surely very thankful for your efforts here today…” Nancy started, ready to lay into the litany of questions she and the rest of the world has for her. Chief among them, what the hell were you doing off the ranch, and now that you’re done here when can we expect you to return?

“Honestly, it was nothing for me.” She said, waving her hand, cutting Nancy off and downplaying it almost as a reflex. Trish caught herself and shook her head. “I mean, it was nothing for me, because I’m a giant. It would have been a lot for you little people…” Smooth, Trish.

“Right…” Nancy said, and opened her mouth to continue the interview, but Trish didn’t give her a chance before she started spiraling off on a nervous ramble.

“...n-not to say that the firefighters weren’t doing their best, I really respect them trying, but I could do it so much easier. And you know, maybe they wouldn’t be able to do it without me. Maybe you little ones need me to help. Because I’m strong, Nancy. And when I referred to myself as a goddess at my wedding I didn’t just mean that I felt good about being a bride or whatever. I meant it! I meant that I felt extremely powerful. I AM like a goddess to you, and that means something!”

Nancy’s mouth opened wide with shock as the giant flustered woman laid her feelings bare. And now there was her face, bigger than the front of Nancy’s house, eyes searching the helicopter for some sort of reaction. Despite the giantess reasserting her declaration of divinity from before, the nervous way in which she did it was so endearing that it took the edge off it enough for Nancy to keep her wits about her.

“So that’s what this is about?” Nancy asked carefully. “You want to be worshiped?”

“What? No. I don’t want to be worshiped.” She scoffed. “I just… I’m not going to be hiding any more. I’m going to be out in the world and I need you all to respect that.”

The hair on the back of Nancy’s neck stood up. Whatever the future held, this was going to be a turning point for the giant and her relationship with the world beneath her. History was being made on this day and Nancy could feel the weight of that history on her shoulders. As a journalist in direct conversation with the self-proclaimed goddess, she felt she had been deputized to represent humanity’s curiosity and voice in this moment. Nancy floundered, looking for a suitably consequential question to match the weight of this event, but words escaped her as she stared into the earnest and determined expression on Trish’s face.

“What happens now?” She asked dumbly, ceding all control over the interview to the massive woman.

“I don’t know.” Trish shrugged. “But I believe I got this big for a reason and I’m going to travel around helping people until I figure out what that is.” Nancy was left with even more questions that she didn’t get a chance to ask, because the goddess was turning her back to the helicopter and walking towards the sunset.

—

“So far so good.” Thomas said, breathing a sigh of relief that it was the press that showed up and not the military. As he steadied himself on Trish’s shoulder, he wondered how long they had before there was some sort of response. He kept looking behind them, expecting to see some jet fighter hurtling at them. A deep groan from Trish’s stomach shook him from his lookout duties.

“How are you holding up?” He asked, noticing that Trish was clutching her stomach.

“I’m fine.” She lied with a wince. They were now a full day’s walk away from Trish’s only reliable food source.

“Trish…” Thomas started, but Trish waved her hand to dismiss the lecture she knew was coming. Thomas had tried to reason with Trish that they needed to think of some sort of supply chain to make sure she was adequately fed on her travels, but she wouldn’t hear it.

—

“What do you mean you’re going to stop eating?” Thomas had asked, dumbstruck at what she was saying. “You’re going to starve yourself to death?”

“No, I’m just not going to need to anymore.” She said with a thin veneer of trumped up confidence like she was trying to convince herself of the same thing.

“What?” Thomas asked, blinking in confusion. Thomas was still perched on her knee, watching her hands move as she signed nonsense to him. 

“I’m not going to need to eat anymore.” She repeated as if that explained it.

“No, I saw what you signed. I just… how are you so confident?”

“I’m not going to eat everything.” She signed, tilting her chin up to keep her confidence up. “Dr. Vale was wrong at the trial. I’m already eating less than what the doctors thought I would at this size.”

“But you’ll starve to death!” Thomas repeated his same logic to complete the circle of the argument.

“No, I won’t.” She said matter of factly, as if asserting it made it true. “Somehow it’s going to work out.”

“Not this destiny stuff again.” Thomas waved his hand to dismiss it. “You might as well declare that you’ll stop growing.”

Trish shook her head. “I know I won’t though. I know one day I’ll be fifty miles tall or whatever Dr. Vale said at the trial. I just also know that I won’t be destroying the world in the process. Don’t you believe that?” She asked as if it was self-evident.

Thomas pictured Trish holding the entirety of the earth in her hand. In the macrophilic images of extremely large women, the earth was often treated like a ball or a marble, a solid sphere that could be toyed with and rolled. Logically, Thomas knew that it was more likely that the earth would splatter as the crust gave way to the molten core. The earth, humanity’s only home, reduced to just a smear against his omnipotent wife’s palm. 

“It doesn’t make sense, Trish.”

“Neither does growing into a hundred and fifty foot tall goddess. And yet…” She signed, and then gestured to her body. Thomas threw up his hands to signal defeat. There was no reasoning with this blind faith she had in herself. Trish just giggled in complete self assurance.

—

Trish’s stomach issued another loud, rumbling growl. She clutched it even tighter, stopping in her tracks and clenching her eyes shut to brace against the hunger pang. She cracked her eye open and looked down at Thomas on her shoulder wearing an I-told-you-so expression. Trish rolled her eyes.

“Is this another situation where I need to give you permission to eat?” Thomas said, calling back to when she first tried to starve herself to stay small. Trish clenched her eyes shut and tilted her head back in hungered anguish.

“No, this isn’t like that. I’m not refusing to eat because I hate myself.” Trish said. “Trust me, Thomas. I think this will work.” Thomas once again shrugged his shoulders and let it drop. She would just have to learn her own lesson here, he concluded.

The sun was shining its last light on the desert plains of Arizona, signaling to Trish that it was time to settle in for the night. She found a suitably large tract of empty land, and stomped her feet to pack the dirt and make herself a bed. She laid down into it and tried to get comfortable. The hard, cold ground made her immediately miss her old bed, small as it was to her now. Still, she better get used to this, as she doubted she would be sleeping in any sort of bed when she passed the thousand foot mark. This would be good practice for being a couple miles tall.

She deposited Thomas on her stomach, then put her arms under her head. The helicopter’s overhead traced over her body with their spotlights, drinking in her form.

“That’s enough.” She ordered up to them. “It’s time to let me sleep. There will be plenty of things for you to see tomorrow.” She promised. The helicopters lingered for just a few more minutes before complying with her demand. One by one, the lights turn off and the countryside was plunged into a darkness lit only by the light of the multitude of stars above.

“It’s beautiful.” Thomas remarked with a whisper in her ear.

“It is.” Trish hummed, and freed one hand to hug him against her stomach. Sleep was hard to settle into that night. All the anticipation of things to come now that she had put herself out in the world raced through her head. Here I am world! Here to save you! What do you need help with? People caught in an avalanche? I’ll climb up the mountain in a few steps and pinch their little bodies out of the snow! Earthquake? I’ll clear the rubble in no time flat. There’s nothing I can’t do! She only managed to calm herself by focusing on the very slight weight of Thomas laying curled up on her stomach, rising and falling with her breaths. Soon she was in the realm of dreamy pre-sleep and the helicopters overhead faded into a rhythmic white noise.

She awoke with the dawn, having felt like she hadn’t slept at all. She blinked the dust out of her eyes, bringing them into focus at her stomach to where Thomas still laid sleeping. She pushed her stomach in and out to jostle him awake. He caught some air when she sucked in her stomach more drastically, startling awake five feet in the air.

“Arrrrgghhh!” Thomas yelled in panic as he fell back down to her stomach, arms flailing. The display sent Trish into a rumbling belly laugh that bounced Thomas like a ragdoll against her. Thomas managed to grab fistfuls of Trish’s dress to steady himself against her undulations, but the giant movements of his wife easily outmatched him. Thomas was only saved from his predicament from a deep, rumbling growl echoing in the empty cavern of her stomach below. Trish’s hands instinctively clutched it as she doubled over in hunger.

“I don’t want to hear it.” She spat, her good mood ruined. She knew she was right about this. She didn’t need Thomas lecturing her about it.

“I didn’t say anything.” Thomas said, even though he was about to.

“Do you trust your wife?” She asked angrily, carrying on the conversation as though Thomas had said what they both knew he wanted to say.

“That’s not fair.” Thomas protested.

“Trust me on this.” She said before wincing at the hunger pang again. “What’s on the list today?” She asked with closed eyes to the sky to change the subject. Thomas listed out a series of ongoing troubles and an estimation of how long it would take for her to travel there. Lost hikers in Nevada. Flooding in Texas. Trish considered them all carefully.

“There’s a beached whale in San Diego. We can get there by the early evening if we start now.” Thomas read from his phone.

“I like the beach.” Trish decided, and brought her finger to steady Thomas against her as she sat up. Thomas kicked himself for even floating that one as an option. It was one thing to stomp around a small city in Kansas or an unpopulated countryside. It was another thing to do so in America’s eighth largest city that also just so happened to be the home base for the most powerful military in the world’s Pacific fleet. This would be the definition of poking the bear.

Thomas had all day to worry about it as Trish walked across the rest of Arizona, making it to California by late afternoon, pursued by the press all the way. They caught sight of San Diego just as the sun was beginning to dip over the horizon and shimmer over the Pacific ocean. The helicopters that followed her all morning peeled away from her as another helicopter approached from the direction of the city. Trish paused briefly, took a deep breath, and continued forward. As she got closer, it became clear that the helicopter was indeed a military aircraft: a large, navy gray, double-rotored transport. Trish couldn’t see any weapons on it, that she could tell.

“I love you.” He said, steeling himself and tightening his grip on her neck hair.

“I love you too.” She signed, her eyes locked forward.

“Patricia Black. This is the United States Military. Stop right there.” A male voice called over the speakers. Trish obeyed, and put her hands up and palms forward. Her lips cracked into a gentle smile.

“Hey there.” She whispered. “It’s Ok, I’m just heading to the beach to save a stranded whale.” She lifted up her foot slowly and took a small step forward, arms till raised in surrender.

“Your size poses a threat to the people of San Diego. Do not proceed. Please return home.”

Trish furrowed her brow in a sympathetic expression to the people’s worries. “It will all be ok.” She assured the little people in the helicopter. Her eyes scanned the horizon, and she pointed a finger of her outstretched hands down to the south. “I’ll go around and wade in the ocean up to it. I won’t have to go through the city at all.” She said. “I’ll just step over those little highways there and then I’ll be in the water, see?”

The helicopter hovered with no response for some time. Thomas could feel Trish’s heart racing through the wall of her neck, but his was pounding even faster.

“...You may proceed.” The voice called over the loud speaker. Trish couldn’t keep the smile from creeping onto her face. They trust me! She thought, her heart swelling.

“Thanks! You won’t regret it!” She said before she lowered her hands and turned south to head to the ocean.

“I can’t believe it.” Thomas muttered, eyes tracking the aircraft as it followed her into the ocean. This didn’t make any sense. This was not what he was expecting out of the American military. 

“I told you nothing bad would happen!” She signed as she stepped over the tangle of highways on the outskirts of the city, lowering her hand to cover her crotch from flashing the traffic jam of tiny paralyzed cars. Thomas just shook his head. This had to be a trap of some kind.

“The ocean!” Trish squealed as her toes finally touched the waters of the Pacific. She pulled the skirt of her dress up above her knees as she waded deeper into the water, a couple hundred feet out. The navy had a few missile destroyers waiting in the waters. When Trish had fantasized about moments like this, she had pictured that the boats would be like bath toys to her, floating around impotently around her knees, easy to pick up or capsize if she needed to. That was not the reality she was faced with now, sharing the water with several warships each over five hundred feet in length. Trish felt her confidence wane, just a bit, as she found herself wondering how she would defend herself if the ships would decide to attack her. Maybe if she climbed on one and jumped she could sink it…

Trish split her attention between keeping a wary eye on the vessels trailing her and taking in the sight of San Diego’s skyline close to her. Like the boats, Trish was surprised by the real height of the skyscrapers, having pictured them as being roughly her height. In reality, the tallest of them was more than three times her height. In Kansas she was the biggest thing for miles. To actually be smaller than something for a change… it felt like a challenge. You think you’re big now, she taunted the buildings to herself, but you’re not getting any bigger. Me on the other hand… give me a year and you won’t even reach my hips. Give me another year and you won’t even be as long as my feet. Can you imagine that, little people? My foot stretching higher than your little skyline?

“There’s the whale.” Thomas said, snapping Trish out of her fantasy. They were north of the city now, where the coast gave way to a rocky shore line and steep cliffs rising nearly three hundred feet in the air. A group of people had gathered around a gray whale lying helpless on the beach. Some were busy working as a fire brigade to keep water on the animal’s skin, while the rest of the beach was crowded with people scrambling to see the giant woman from the news in the flesh.

Their tiny voices cheered for her as she closed the remaining distance to the distressed animal. She wrinkled her nose and gave them a small wave of her fingers before reaching down to the whale. At fifty feet long, the whale was also bigger than expected, about the length of her arm, reminding her of the big fish her and her dad used to catch on their childhood fishing getaways. They would catch them all day, and then at night her dad would clean them and cook them over an open fire for them to eat. Her stomach rumbled at the memory of food, and she found herself wondering what the whale would taste like if she cooked it over a forest fire.

You’re not going to eat everything, She repeated to herself as she pushed the intrusive thought down. People dove out of the way as she dug her fingers underneath the creature, and with one swift motion scooped it up, turned, and released it into the deeper water behind her. More cheers from the little people as the whale sank beneath the waves, resurfaced to blow out a big plume of air, and then dove once more beneath the surface to show off its tail.

“That settles that. What’s next?” Trish beamed, and dusted her hands off, clapping them together softly to create a series of small booms like fireworks over the watching crowd. Thomas covered his ears, and looked to the fleet of ships that had escorted Trish here, perplexed as ever that the proverbial boot had not dropped, not that he was complaining. 

He forced it out of his mind and looked down at the other mortals gathered to witness the splendor of his giant lover. They seemed to accept her for now. Maybe it was as simple as the American Government accepting her as well. Time would tell how long their acceptance would last as she continued to expand in size. For now, Thomas was content to bury his face into Trish’s neck. Maybe he could allow himself to follow her in her belief about destiny. Maybe it would all be ok.

“...and that's the weather. We go now to our lead story of the night. It's been two months since the giantess Patricia Black has begun to walk among us. Today the mysteriously large and ever growing woman hit a new milestone: she is now just over two hundred feet tall, comparable in many ways to America’s biggest structures. Reporter Nancy O'Connor has been reporting on this person that has become a source of hope and inspiration for many, and a source of fear and uncertainty for others.”

The feed cut from the handsome news anchor to a series of stills of Nancy and Trish. At eleven feet tall and held to her hip like a baby, at thirty feet tall and held to her cheek like a doll, and at over a hundred feet tall, less than a mouse in the palm of her hand. The sequence gave the impression of the giantess tripling in size, and then tripling again in just seconds. To the world, this is perhaps how it felt. You turn on the news one day to see a fluff piece about an eleven foot tall woman in Kansas. Next thing you know she's as big as a skyscraper and people are worshiping her.

“We go now to her reporting on the giantess's strange journey to two hundred feet tall, and how her continued growth has begun to impact our country and even the world.”

The newscast cut to Nancy walking down a sidewalk. The camera panned to keep her in frame as she began her narration.

“Thanks Chet. I'm here in Seattle at the scene of the giant’s latest feat: saving dozens of lives from a high rise inferno.” 

The camera zoomed out, revealing a burnt out shell of a building behind Nancy, as well as the craters in the shape of massive feet up and down the cross streets.

“It was an act of heroism not without cost.”

The news cast switched to shots from news helicopters circling around Trish as she in turn circled the outskirts of the city. She was wearing the same dress that she initially left the ranch wearing. That is, she was wearing pieces of it. She had ripped the garment in half to make way for her growing body, having grown more than fifty feet since her first appearance. Her breasts filled out the new makeshift tube top, and the once knee length skirt now ended at her mid thigh. Her hair was unkempt, messy and voluminous from sleeping outside for weeks and not caring to brush it more than running her fingers through it. The details summed to a savage look about the giantess.

The footage showed police and military helicopters circling her, a familiar sight on the news whenever the titan moved too close to a population center. Don't cross this line, they warned. On the other end of that line, near the city center, a building only twice as tall as the giant woman burned and sent a dark cloud of smoke spiraling into the sky. 

“Until now, Patricia always respected the authorities when they ordered her not to proceed further. Last night, for the first time, she ignored those orders.”

Cut to shaky cell phone footage from the ground. A riot was ensuing at the outskirts. A national guard barricade spanned the street with armored vehicles and heavy weapons pointed at the sky. Pushing up against them, a diverse array of people wearing T-shirts with pictures of Trish’s face on it, holding signs that said “let her help” and “bow before Her”. The national guard beat the crowd back with night sticks as the thunderous sounds of Trish's footsteps grew closer. A loud cheer rang up from the protestors as she planted her feet near the barricade.

“Stop and turn back. Your size poses a threat…” the order started, but it was interrupted by Trish's fingers wrapping around the vehicle to the cheering and screams of the people surrounding it. The cameraman fell back, trying to capture the swift and decisive motion of the giantess, and managed to catch her condescending smirk as she studied the armored vehicle held so easily between her fingers, before depositing it on a nearby roof.

“No.” The voice of the goddess rang out. “There are people in danger, and they need me.” Her refusal was met with panicked gun fire from below, and at least one rocket that exploded impotently against the exposed skin of her midriff. 

“Watch out little ones.” She commanded as she stepped over the barricade, hovering her toes above the throngs of her supporters who quickly scrambled out of her way. The camera man darted into a nearby alley, turning around just in time to see her toes press into and crumble the road under them, followed shortly by her heel bearing her nearly two thousand tons of weight. Even stepping gently, it was enough to send a tremor through her admiring cameraman. 

“Woo!” He screamed in adulation before the feed cut to an overhead view from the helicopters once again, tracking Trish’s progress into the city center. The buildings grew taller around her as she neared the downtown area. The roofs of buildings started reaching her mid shins, then her knees, and finally to her mid thighs. She had to turn sideways and shuffle to squeeze her hips through narrower streets as she closed the final distance to her target, keeping her hands over her head so she didn't inadvertently knock a building over. Careful as she was being, her haste to get to the scene of the emergency meant she made some mistakes. Shots of the aftermath included a shot of a car, one half of it completely flattened and pressed into the road from an ill placed step, and a few shattered windows and cracked building facades from moments where she pivoted her hips too early. 

“Without a doubt, her showing up to the scene let us save lives that we would not have been able to.” The fire chief said in a smash cut to a press conference hours later. “Whether or not that justifies her in her refusal to comply with lawful orders is not something this department will comment on.”

The footage cut back to Trish setting Thomas down on a neighboring rooftop, and then turning to face the inferno. The helicopters captured her circling the building and reaching her hands forward to pick people out of the windows and deposit them into her hand. Once she had saved all the easy to grab ones, she started squatting to peer into lower windows and standing on her tiptoes to see into the higher ones. At one point, she plunged her arm into an eighth story window and pulled out an old lady in a wheelchair.

“She saved my life, and Booger’s life too.” A traumatized looking old woman said from an ambulance bed as she was loaded into the back of the vehicle, an oxygen tube strung up to her nose and hands tightly clutching a similarly traumatized looking cat. “She is a fine young woman if you ask me.”

“Others had different takeaways…” Nancy's voice voiced over to segue into a cut to another press conference, this time with the Seattle chief of police.

“She may have saved some lives, but she failed to comply with a lawful order and caused many millions of dollars in damages in the process. Our police force is not equipped to deal with two hundred foot tall scofflaws. The Seattle Police Department is calling on the federal government to do something about her.”

“The police’s response joins a chorus of critics to the American government’s stance on the giantess, outraged after the perceived permissiveness they showed to the massive woman in San Diego.”

“Everyone understands that she is powerful, but she is not as powerful as the United States. It's high time we the people put our foot down and show her who's boss.” A political opponent to the current administration added. 

“In a statement to the press, the White House said that ‘its current stance on the giant is that it is in our nation's best interest to work collaboratively with her.’ This statement was made before the events of last night. At the time of this report, the office has not issued any further statement.”

“All of this comes on the heels of remarkable observations from the scientific community about the giant.” Nancy continued. “Earlier this week, researchers at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology published a controversial paper that claims to prove that Patricia’s continuing growth violates what we had assumed to be fundamental scientific truths.”

“She doesn't eat.” The talking head of a researcher said in a recording of a teleconference. “She hasn't eaten solids or drank liquids in weeks. And yet, her body has managed to expand 25% in size. Even if some speculations are correct that she is getting her energy and nutrients from the sun, this would not explain how her body has fabricated a thousand tons of mass out of thin air. This violates what we had understood to be the law of conservation of mass.”

“Surely there must be some sort of explanation for where her body is taking matter from.” Challenged another panelist.

“After studying her these last few weeks, the most convincing to me is the suggestion that she is simply magical.” the panel of scientists erupted into argument at the statement, but it was ultimately left on the table unchallenged. 

“The sentiment that there is something mystical or magical about Patricia Black has been felt worldwide. According to recent polls about religiosity in America, ‘Patricism’ has become the fastest growing faith in terms of new followers. The loose description of those who believe in or follow the giantess as if she were a goddess has increased nearly a thousandfold in the two months she has been traveling the country.”

The footage cut to a woman wearing a similar sundress to the one that Trish was currently wearing in tatters, leading a room full of people in practicing stretching and lengthening their bodies in a way that resembled yoga. Cut to a close up of her face set with gentle laugh lines and cheeks that seemed strained for how much she smiled. The bar at the bottom of the screen identified her as “Greta L.,Leader, Church of the Little Ones.”

“There isn’t much to say, when a goddess declares herself a goddess that means She is one.” she said with the confidence gained from a simple tautology.

“She has stated that she doesn’t seek to be worshiped…” The reporter off camera began to challenge, only to be silenced by the woman raising her palm to him to silence him.

“And we follow her orders.” She said with a cracking smile that hinted at something irrational happening behind her pleasant expression. “We do not worship her. We see her as a goddess and believe it is important to live as she would approve.”

“At the same time, other faith organizations have been responding to the existence of Patricia in ways that run the gamut between rejection and acceptance.”

“Patricia Black is the whore of Babylon, the anti-christ, the Beast” yelled an ill-tempered man holding a sign with a litany of condemnations on it. “Traipsing about the country in a skimpy dress, immodestly showing off her womanness! She was sent here to tempt you and destroy you, and when she flattens you underfoot you sinners will die with smiles on your stupid faces. Repent now for it's only through the light of our savior that this devil can be vanquished.”

“Patricia Black is a human being just like you and me.” A smash cut to a slick young priest with a high collar contradicting the previous interviewee. “For whatever reason God has given her a gift and she is choosing to use that gift for altruistic purposes. No, I don't believe Patricia Black is a goddess… but whatever is happening with her, it is surely God's will.”

“However you choose to rationalize what is happening to Patricia Black, the ever growing woman doesn’t seem to be slowing down any time soon. All eyes are now on the White House, as we wait for a response. We can only speculate as to why the president has chosen to handle the giantess's trespasses so softly. Does he have a plan for her that has yet to be revealed or are they, as some critics have said, wasting their opportunity to deal with her while her size is still manageable? Do they know more than they are telling us about what is causing Patricia to continuously grow? Or, as some have speculated, is the president one of the burgeoning woman's ever expanding flock of faithful believers? Only the future will tell. This has been Nancy O’Connor, GNN news.”

—

“We're so fucked.” The president grumbled in the situation room, clicking the TV off to silence the report. He looked at the assembly of his closest advisors to see if they had come up with any answers to the question of how to protect the American hegemony from the fact of Patricia Black’s utter dominance.

“Run through it again.” He said, pointing to the military advisor.

“As noted from the study of her blood, we have been unable to find a way to effectively destroy her cells. Even if we do manage to destroy one, it reforms in milliseconds. An all out nuclear attack currently stands a less than 3% chance of destroying her, and that chance diminishes each and every day we don't act.” The military advisor said in a huff.

“And in the other 97% it doesn't work out and all we will be telling her is that there is nothing we can do to stop her from doing whatever the fuck she wants. We lose all leverage over her.” the president contradicted, tired of explaining this fact. 

“We don't have any leverage over her.” The advisor fired back, also tired of explaining this fact. “And look, she's started to call our bluff. We let her keep calling it without a response and in two months she’ll be standing over DC declaring herself queen.”

She already is, she just doesn't know it yet. The president thought but kept to himself as he turned the monitors back on to the live feed of the giant woman stirring from her slumber in the middle of a mobile home campground in east Washington. He stared at his slumbering adversary through the screen, and wondered what dreams a goddess dreamed.

—

Thomas woke up first, jostled by a sudden stirring from Trish below him. His eyes opened to her hand passing over his resting space just above her belly button. He sat up and watched as it traveled down to her thigh and began to scratch her inner leg with her fingernails. He shot a look up towards her face to see if she was awake, but his line of sight was obstructed by the swell of her bosom. The twin mounds were beginning to stretch the top to its limit, and stretched even further by the swelling of her nipples pushing up against and tenting the fabric, no doubt due to the late summer morning chill. From this angle they appeared to have swollen even larger than the rest of her, but he knew that was just a trick of the eye.

He stood and moved closer to them until they were looming over him, pushing up from her chest twice as tall as he was. It would have been easier to get to her face if he took the path between them, but the sight of her nipple standing so tall and inviting atop hill was impossible to ignore. He grabbed fistfuls of her dress and began to climb up them, and enjoyed the soft give of her flesh underneath as he pulled himself up.

Cresting the top of her tit, he could finally see his lover’s face. She was indeed still asleep. Her head was turned to the side and partially covered by her sheets of brown hair. On seeing her expression, Thomas realized that the culprit of her erect nipples was not, indeed, the chilly air. Cheeks flushed, eyes clenched too tightly, lips smushing and chewing herself. He turned and looked back down the length of her body, and saw her fingers that were occupied with scratching her thigh had begun to unconsciously travel up to finger and press against her gap through the fabric of her skirt.

“Horny.” Thomas said aloud with a smile as he observed the signs. Saving the world and worrying about the military had left them little time or energy to indulge in each other physically. Plus, there was the issue with being constantly watched and scrutinized by the ever present gaze of the news media. Perhaps they were due for some fun, he reasoned, led forward by the force of his own desire stirring in his pants.

He reached forward and rubbed his hand over the tip of her nipple standing like a plinth in front of him, pushing up from below. Thomas had to put his weight into it, but he got the nipple to shift at his touch. Trish’s lips immediately parted to let out a breathless, lusty sigh, followed by a quivering inhale to refill her lungs that caused the flesh under Thomas’s feet to shift. He grabbed more tightly onto the nipple to prevent himself from tumbling off, but that just made her stir more.

“Thomas…” She moaned, still asleep.

“Trish.” Thomas whispered, and gave her nipple another nudge. Trish’s eyebrows traveled up at the sensation, and she was finally awoken by the pain caused by an involuntary biting of her lip. Her big blue eyes blinked as she entered the conscious world, and immediately cast them down to see where her husband was perched on the top of her bosom.

“Dreaming of me?” He whispered under his breath as he continued to fondle her nipple. Trish’s body reacted to the small gesture a thousandfold, squirming up to meet his touch. Unbelievably, the huge nipple in front of him seemed to swell even larger at his touches. Thomas half expected it to tear through the fabric of her bra right then.

“I always dream of you…” She hummed. “Mmmm… oh god.” Trish rumbled, and brought her finger down to stroke Thomas and help him push into the sensitive bulge. Trish freed her hand from behind her head and signed to him.

“I was having a dream about the two of us… we were back at the hospital on one of our walks, and every step we took we both got bigger… and our clothes tore off of us… and by the time we turned around to go back to the hospital it was no taller than knee height to us…”

Thomas gripped her tighter, and rubbed his lap against the bottom of her nipple, interrupting her story by causing her to moan involuntarily.

“Then what happened?” He asked as he continued to hump her nipple.

“You… ungh… you bent me over it and took me from behind…” She gasped. She brought her hand down to her top and hooked her fingers over it. Thomas leapt to his feet and scrambled forward as the fabric he was standing on was pulled down to free her breast. Now free of the fabric, the pink tower of her nipple poked out even longer and thicker than Thomas had imagined. It was almost half his height!

“Feeling a little submissive?” He teased her at the same time as he prompted her to continue recounting her dream.

“Only to you, little guy…” She giggled. “Cause each time you thrusted into me we both doubled in size.” Thomas could picture it clearly, holding the back of Trish’s neck with one hand, and cupping one of her butt cheeks with the other as he guided them both in making love like animals over a quickly shrinking world.

“How big were we when we both came?” Thomas urged.

“We never did…” She sighed. “You fucked me bigger until my feet were soaking in the Pacific and my hands were clenching around fistfuls of Europe.” Trish’s face twisted in a familiar expression that told Thomas that she was very close, and all they had done was a bit of dirty talk and nipple play.

“Christ, what has gotten into you?” He teased as he gave the nipple his biggest bear hug.

“I dunno… I'm just so unbelievably horny.” Even as she said it, it felt to her like an understatement. She couldn’t remember ever wanting it this bad. She looked down at Thomas pushing up against her nipple, and that feeling alone seemed like it could bring her to orgasm soon.

“Mmm… it’s so big…” She remarked, and it seemed the more he played with it the bigger it got. Maybe there would be no end to it. Maybe she’d make him play with it until it was taller than he was.

“I guess I wasn’t paying attention to how much you’ve been growing since we left the ranch.” Thomas agreed as he compared himself to it.

“Shhhhh…” Trish shushed. “Shut up and lick my giant tits.” she commanded, wrapped her fingers underneath the breast to squeeze it, lifting it and Thomas up another couple feet. Thomas knelt down beside it, and locked eyes with Trish staring down at him with an expectant and needful expression. He stuck out his tongue and stooped lower to bring it into contact with where her nipple emerger from her areola, and slowly dragged his tongue up to its tip.

“Ohhh.” Trish gasped as she threw her head back in ecstasy. Just one pass and she was struggling with just how damn good it felt. Thomas continued to run his tongue over the top of it, tracing a circle around the tip. Trish’s eyes remained locked on him as he did, and hiked up her skirt to rub herself more fervently through her panties at the sight.

“Do you want me to get the suit on?” Thomas offered after another torturous tongue lashing.

“No… shhhhh… don’t stop licking.” She whined in frustration at the short interruption. “It feels too fucking good.”

Thomas shook his head in good humor and dragged his tongue around the rim of the nipple again. Again, the nipple seemed to swell even bigger at his touch. He felt a harder stiffness begin to rise in the areola around it. He gave another nervous glance up to Trish’s face, but she was too completely lost in the sensations to notice. Something strange is happening here, he thought as he reduced his lover to a cooing earthquake just by teasing a single nipple.

Trish felt a soreness in her breast building, and building, and building. It started as a pleasantly tight and full feeling, like something warm filling her up and pushing out from within her. But the pressure kept building until it was a hot, dull ache. Thomas felt it too, a stiffness beginning to happen all around the areola and the breast beyond it. He was just about to ask if Trish was feeling ok when he began to feel the wetness seeping from her nipple and into his clothes.

Trish collapsed into a fit of squirming as she felt the sudden relief of the building pressure in her chest pouring out of her. The sensation alone was enough to get her to climax.

Thomas’s mouth opened wide as he saw the white liquid begin to seep out of her. Just as he was coming to terms with the sheer amount that was pouring out of her, the trickle turned into a torrent. Thomas had no time to get a word in edgewise before he became drenched in the stuff. Trish’s skin became slick with milk, and the grip he had on her became impossible to maintain. That combined with Trish’s ass slamming rhythmically against the ground as she humped her fingers was enough to dislodge Thomas, and he slid down the bottom side of her tit.

Trish didn’t register his predicament at first, and replaced his role in helping squeeze the liquid from her tits with her own fingers. Thomas managed to catch himself on the band of her dress that she pulled down around her waist. He braced himself there as Trish exploded like a volcano into the sky, her milk raining down in thick globs all around him.

“Oh my god, what the fuck…” Trish moaned as she finally had the wherewithal to recognize what was happening. “Thomas?” She asked urgently, recognizing that he was out of eye sight. Trish did her best to freeze in place despite the muscle spasms of her ongoing orgasm.

“I’m here! Under your left boob!” He called into the microphone. Trish pinched the still leaking nipple and lifted her breast up so she could look down underneath it, and saw Thomas struggling to maintain his hold on her clothing. She retreated her fingers from the act of pleasuring herself and held a single pussy-wet finger out to him to help him get his legs underneath him long enough for him to crawl into her hand. Once safely resting in the palm of her hand, Trish brought him to her mouth for a quick sniff and an experimental lick.

“Milk.” She said.

“Milk.” Thomas confirmed.

The look they shared between each other confirmed the obvious conclusion they both shared. They dwelt on the idea of it together and wordlessly. A feeling that it was impossible to breathe, a feeling that they might both break down into synchronized fits of joyous laughter or deep sobs or primal screams. Or perhaps they ought to take turns having their outbursts, so one could look out for the other and be steady for the both of them. But neither of them did. Instead, they just looked at each other, letting it sink in how much they loved each other as the smiles on their faces grew wider, and wider, and wider.

“Pregnant.” The doctors confirmed later that week. After the strange discovery that she was lactating, Trish had finally returned to her father’s ranch and her newly completed living space. Like the previous warehouse the furnishings were large and sparse, consisting mainly of a huge bed as big as two city blocks. A system of walkways around the wall let normal sized people visit her safely. 

She was laying on her back in her new bed, the doctors had to use a ground-penetrating sonar device on her tummy to see into her uterus. There, on a big screen TV brought close to her face so she could see, was her and Thomas’s baby growing in her oversized womb.

“Oh my god.” She whimpered. Her hand was clutched tightly to her chest right below where Thomas sat, also transfixed by what he was seeing on the screen. His hand rested against the side of her finger, which was now twice his size.

“Is it…are they…” Thomas began to ask the most pertinent questions, but was unable to complete the thought.

“As far as we can tell the child is of a normal size for a human being, and is also completely healthy.” The doctor said with a warm smile from a cherry picker near the monitor. “Congratulations to you both.”

“What do we do?” Thomas asked dumbly, suddenly feeling like he was adrift on the ocean and a storm was quickly approaching.

“Normally I would tell expectant mothers to watch their eating and to get plenty of exercise, but I’m not sure the normal rules apply to you, Mrs. Black.” He called up to her, her hand still covering her mouth in shock. “We should probably arrange for a weekly check up just to make sure there are no surprises.”

“And her due date?”

“We think that she is around twenty weeks along, which puts the birthday in another twenty weeks. But as I said, we will need to monitor the conditions and see what happens. Any other questions?”

The two just shook their heads, still reeling from the confirmation that they were indeed going to be having a baby together.

“Great. Again, congratulations. We will see you this time next week.” The team of doctors took their leave. As soon as they were alone together, Thomas leapt to his feet and ran down the length of Trish’s body till he was standing on her stomach. He crouched down and put his ear to her skin, and started to crawl around searching for where his baby might be. The display just made Trish giggle.

“He’s going to be too small for you to feel him kick.” She chided him, but propped herself up on her elbows so she could watch her husband fumble around on her tummy all the same.

“He?” Thomas asked, cocking an eyebrow up at her. Trish shrugged and nodded.

“Have you ever felt him kick?” He asked, ear pressed near her belly button. Trish shook her head, trying to set aside how sad that fact made her. “You can’t feel him at all but you think you know he’s a he?” He asked with playful skepticism. Trish merely shrugged again.

“Moms just have a sense for these things.” She said, the word curling her lips into a wide smile as it left them. God she loved the sound of that. Mom.

“Mom.” Thomas sighed, loving the sound of it just as much. “Dad.” He said, trying it on as well.

“Dad.” Trish hummed. “Can you believe it? You actually managed to knock up big ol’ me?”

“I have a lot of maneuverability in there.” Thomas joked. “Not a lot of guys can get their whole body into the work of getting their wife pregnant.”

“If they don’t they aren’t doing it right.” Trish laughed.

“Ah, you know what I mean.” Thomas waved it off.

Trish, still propped up on her elbows, reached her hands forward to cup her stomach on either side of where Thomas stood.

“I’m kind of disappointed that I don’t have a big pregnant belly.” She lamented as she traced her fingers over it.

“It would look sexy on you.” Thomas agreed, and lowered himself to sit cross legged just below her belly button. He tickled her there by tracing his fingers gently over her skin. Even though he was comparatively two inches tall, the probing of his little hands made her stomach twitch underneath. “But I guess that would mean that the baby would have to be a giant too, to fill you up like that.”

“Yeah…” Trish huffed. “After this one you’re just going to have to fill me up with enough babies to get me a belly.” She demanded with a stuck out bottom lip.

“I don’t think it works like that Trish, and besides, you’ll be, like, four hundred feet tall by the time we have this kid.”

“So?”

“So you’ll be absolutely massive! It’ll take millions of babies to give you a belly.”

“You better work hard then.” Trish shrugged. But the humor was starting to fade from the situation as she looked down at her husband resting on her stomach. She put a finger next to him to measure him, and he was only half the length of a single finger now. By the time they had this kid, he probably wouldn’t be any bigger than her finger tip. She imagined a fingertip-sized Thomas cradling their newborn baby. He would have to hold him, because she would be far too huge to risk handling such a delicate thing. Trish felt her heart ache at the thought of not being able to be close to her baby.

“You’re not going to hurt your baby.” Thomas said, snapping her out of it.

“What?”

“You were thinking about being too big to be a good mom. You’re going to be a great mom.”

Trish gave him a knowing smile. “And how do you know that?”

“You’re not gonna destroy the world. You’re not going to eat everything. People will accept you… It’s just… you know…”

Trish’s smile turned into a smug smirk. “Go on, say it.”

“It’s… destiny.” Thomas said reluctantly, having finally believed it for the first time himself after getting high on the food news.

“Well, well, well. The husband of the goddess has finally caught up to what so many people already knew.” She teased him, reaching a finger over to stroke his shoulder lovingly.

—

Trish might not have enjoyed a belly, but she did get to enjoy all the other ups and downs pregnancy had to offer, particularly the hormones. It was a rough time for Thomas over those twenty weeks. It is hard enough for anybody to deal with your partner’s mood shifting from fragile to hostile to out of control horny at the drop of a hat. Thomas’s problems were only magnified by the fact that his partner was around forty times the size of him and swiftly growing bigger. She added a full foot to her height each and every day for the week after they had confirmed the pregnancy. The week after that, her growth was an average of thirteen inches a day. The week after that, fourteen inches. By the beginning of her third trimester, she was just days away from three hundred feet tall.

Back on her father’s land and away from the eyes of the press, Trish was back to playing with Thomas more than ever. It was a lot of fun when she was ultra horny, especially since she seemed to take a renewed pleasure in being dominated by him. Sometimes he would have her put on a blind fold and tease her for hours by walking the length of her body. They both took a great deal of pleasure in how sensitive Trish’s nipples were now. Thomas spent many a night pressed up and into her vagina. On these occasions it was hard for him not to dwell on the fact that just a couple dozen feet away, somewhere in the cavern above, their baby was growing and waiting to meet them.

Other days, when she was in a bad mood, he was little more than the toy he always desired she treated him as. On these days she would impatiently hold him to her huge nipples made even larger by her pregnancy, and force him to help rub the milk out of her to get some relief from the building pressure. Sometimes she would get on all fours and let her tits hang above him, and he would have to pull and paw at the four foot long thing hanging level with his head as his wife moaned high above him. Over the course of her pregnancy, Thomas estimated that he helped push thousands of gallons of milk out of her.

Sometimes the playing had less overtly practical ends. Sometimes she would hold him in her hand for him to kiss her, only to purse her lips and blow him back down the length of her now thirty foot long hands. She would then command him to stand, and have him repeat this until she was satisfied inflicting her misery on him. He also tended to spend a lot of time in her mouth on these days. She would get tired of him talking, and in he went, popped in her mouth like a piece of candy. She would suck on him for hours, moving him around in her mouth with her tongue and tucking him into her cheek. Sometimes she would put him in without his suit, and Thomas would have to time his breathes to when Trish inhaled so as to not suffocate. 

As rotten as she could be to him, Thomas only felt the need to invoke the safe word once, when she had held him in front of her face between two fingers, and studied him as she flexed her thumb into his chest. She would wait for his lungs to fill with air, and then squeeze him right after he had managed to catch his breath. She repeated this game, always pausing to give him the opportunity to get himself out of it, before squeezing the life out of him again. Finally, after a couple of dozen repeats of this wordless, cruel game, Thomas spoke up.

“Jumbo.” He wheezed.

“That took you a while.” Trish observed coldly. “What took you so long? Did you enjoy that?”

“I thought you were enjoying it.”

“I was testing to see how long you would put up with it.”

“...Why?” 

Trish shrugged, and offered no explanation before lowering him down to strand him on her nipple jutting out more than a hundred feet above the floor. Thomas spent his day like this, clutching the thing tightly to prevent himself plunging to his death while Trish went about hers as though he wasn’t even there. Better to leave it alone and let her snap out of it, Thomas figured. Besides, there were few things better than being able to gaze up at your titanic wife from her boob.

Like always, the bad mood passed. Thomas was able to catch eye contact with her as she seemingly remembered he was there. She returned the eye contact by awkwardly drawing her mouth in a line. Thomas knew what that meant. He started preparing to soothe her.

Sure enough, the glances down to him grew more nervous and guilt ridden. Then she couldn’t look at him at all. She blinked a lot to deal with the tears that seemed to pour out of her eyes. Her lip quivered, and then her whole body shook as she tried and failed to prevent a sob. Thomas took a deep breath and gave the front of her breast a squeeze. That caused her to break down. Soon her large, trembling hands were returning to rescue him from the ledge that they stranded him on in the first place, and brought him up to her nose so that he could straddle the bridge of it and comfort her. He held her like this until she was calm enough to speak.

“I’m sorry I’m so awful.” She blubbered. “I was just feeling guilty…”

“And that made you want to squeeze the air out of me…. Why?” Thomas asked, trying to keep the accusing tone out of his voice. Trish was far too sensitive in this moment not to take it like that anyway, and the thundering sobs started anew.

“I don’t know! I guess, I wanted to see how much you would put up with for me.”

“Oh, Trish.” Thomas sighed as he forgave her, and lowered himself down her nose to give her eleven foot wide lips a hug.

—

“We need an extraction plan.” The doctor informed the expectant couple five weeks before the intended due date. Trish was just shy of three hundred and fifty feet tall, and growing nearly two feet each day. Everyone looked to be a little less than an inch tall now. She was laying on her stomach in bed, chin resting on her arms as she tried to get close enough to see their tiny little meeting about the future of her child.

“The child has a normal sized amniotic sac implanted in your uterus.” The doctor continued to explain to the towering face looming over him. “When your body goes into labor, your muscles won’t be able to contract around him and push him out.”

“So, a C-section.” Thomas reasoned.

“Yes, but she heals too quickly for us to be able to cut into her skin effectively.” The doctor added. “And so, our plan is to send an ob-gyn specialist up through the birth canal to extract the baby manually.”

“I want Thomas to do it.” the giantess demanded with a whisper that washed over the inch tall people in front of her like a gust of wind. There was a silence as Thomas and the team of doctors recovered from the blast and tried to sort out what she was asking for.

“I’m not that kind of doctor, Trish.” Thomas protested. Trish turned to lay her ear on her arms and blink her eyes at him to beg.

“I don’t want a stranger inside of me…” She murmured.

“We need an expert…” Thomas started to protest, but Trish just batted her eyelashes and stuck out her bottom lip. He had no defense against it. Thomas sighed and turned to the doctor.

“How long would it take to train me to be able to do this?”

The doctor gave them both a careful look. “I… look. I understand your desire for privacy, but we are professionals…” Thomas held a hand up to stop him.

“She’s not going to agree to it. I’m your guy.” He said. “Don’t worry, I learn fast.”

That’s how, five weeks later, Thomas came to be dressed in his familiar wetsuit, walking up the length of Trish’s outstretched legs. The doctors loitered around her upper thigh with equipment ready to care for the new life as it was removed from its now over four hundred foot tall mother.

Thomas proceeded up the length of her thighs to where her crotch was, concealed by her skirt. Her vagina, which had been a portal to pleasure for the both of them, now the gateway that he would enter and return to the world with a whole new human life. Their child, with them at last. Trish’s fingers shifted over her thigh to bring her fingertip, comparable in size to Thomas’s whole body now, down to touch him. Thomas placed his hand on it and looked up to Trish’s face. She was using her other hand to pull the hair back behind her ears. She gave an encouraging and determined nod to him, which he returned. She removed the fingertip from his path, and pulled her skirt up to reveal herself to him, and then used her fingers to pry apart her vulva to welcome him inside.

The slit itself was now twice as tall as he was. He steadied himself, placing his hands on either wall of the tunnel, and climbed in. He clicked on his head lamp to illuminate the dark tunnel in front of him. He made his way through the familiar space, restraining himself from the muscle memory of stroking the walls to pleasure his massive wife.

The end of the tunnel was thirty feet ahead, a slight tapering into where her cervix met her vagina, wide and dilated to make room for a baby that would appear less than a centimeter in size in comparison. At Trish’s size, the muscle was open to a width more than four times Thomas’s height.

“I’ve entered the womb.” Thomas whispered into the mic. He wasn’t sure why he whispered. It was like there was something sacred about crossing this threshold. Trish closed her eyes and lingered on the sound of his voice in her ears. Hearing it made her heart ache for him.

“I love you.” She groaned, and rubbed her hand on her stomach above where she thought Thomas would be. Thomas shined his head lamp up the ceiling of the cavern caving in slightly around the shape of her fifty foot long hands. The sound of her voice seemed to shake her entire body, her voice muffled as though he were under water.

Small as he was, Trish could feel his arms and legs kicking inside of her. She closed her eyes and tracked him as he ventured deep within her, penetrating her as deep physically as he had penetrated her soul.

“I love you.” She repeated again, the only thing she could think about.

“I have him. Oh god, I have him.” Thomas said over the mic. That sound, the sound of her husband, the love of her life, confirming that he had his hands on their child, cradling him, protecting him, ushering him into this world to join them. She could feel her heart expanding to accommodate the both of them. Her love for Thomas deepened to a point she had never thought possible, and beyond that, a profound love for her child that seemed to alter everything she thought she knew about love.

She tracked his footsteps urgently as he began to make his way out of her. She brought her trembling fingers back to pull open her labia to make way for them. She felt them exit her and fall to the ground between her legs. The doctors rushed forward to meet them, but everyone was too small for her to tell what was going on.

She didn’t want to scare them by moving suddenly, but the need to see her husband and her baby overrode those concerns. She scooted her butt back on the bed, and craned her neck forward to look closer, but that too wasn’t enough. All she could see was that she had scared the bug-sized doctors by moving. Well, they can deal with it. I need to see my baby.

She scooted her butt back again, drawing her legs up and into herself and then pushed them behind her. She gingerly placed her hands on either side of the congregation, and lowered her face over them. This frightened the bugs more than her legs moving. Some of them screamed. All but one of them dived down to the ground to escape the fifty foot long face lowering to get within feet of them. All but one, one man stood next to a rolling bassinet, to where an improbably small and delicate creature was squirming and screaming, too small for the giantess to hear unaided.

Thomas delicately cradled his head. He lifted him up and pressed him to his shoulder first, allowing his microphone to catch his crying. Hearing the wailing of her child in her ears caused a series of reactions in Trish. Her hands and lips trembled with the need to soothe him, and her nipples grew hard and wet with the need to feed him. Thomas continued to lift him up over his head so he could meet his mother. He was about the size of a grain of rice, red and wailing and kicking and screaming. Trish peeled her eyes off of him, and tilted her head up to bring her lips to him.

“Shhhhh…” She hushed as gently as she could, and pursed her lips against his tiny body. He let out a few more choking sobs before calming against the overwhelming tide of his mother’s love. There was a sacred silence then, as father held son to mother’s lips.

After a time, the doctors rose to their feet to continue the work of giving the newborn a physical. But as they got closer, they were quickly forced to backpedal as Trish picked up her hands and cut them off. She cupped them around her family, jealously hoarding them away from the outsiders.

“It’s ok, Trish. He’s healthy. He’s strong. The doctors just have to do their check up.” Thomas soothed, pulling their child away from her and back into his embrace. Trish gave a sad smile and hesitantly relented, sitting back up and scooting away from the proceedings. Thomas could see the wet spots growing under her shirt. 

“Ok, but hurry. He’s hungry.” She urged them as she rubbed the front of her breasts uncomfortably.

It truly only took a few minutes, but it felt like an eternity to Trish, who could feel her milk waiting to burst from her. She didn’t even wait for them to fully get out of the door before she removed her top and snatched up her husband and son to press into her bosom.

The three of them had but a few precious minutes alone before the parade of newly minted grandparents, aunts, and uncles would be passing around the baby and giving the couple their well wishes.  For now, baby had to eat. Thomas helped coax the milk out of her in a way that they had been practicing for weeks now. He filled up a bottle with the thick white liquid erupting out of her. Once filled, he turned and descended down her boob to firmer ground near her collar bone. Trish used an arm to lift her boob up to make a large hill for Thomas to rest his back against. She couldn’t keep her other hand off the two of them. She held her finger tip against Thomas’s chest, who in turn held their little one to her, using the top of her finger to rest the bottle on as the infant sucked hungrily.

“He has your chin.” She admired.

“Mhm.” Thomas grinned. “And your eyes.”

“We made a baby.” She said with a goofy grin.

“Yes we did.”

“Little Baby Jeb.” Trish smiled.

“You mean Thomas Jr.”

“I’m his Mom and I say he’s baby Jeb.” She said, with an overly offended expression.

“He’s my baby too. Jeb can be his middle name.”

“I say he’s Jeb, by right that I can crush you like a grape between two fingers if you disagree with me.”

“Har de har har.” Thomas waved off the joke threat, even as Trish gave him a squeeze with her fingers. “We’re going to have to compromise on something.”

“You really want a Thomas Junior?”

“Yeah. I mean, look at him.” He said, shrugging his shoulder to show the baby eagerly sucking on the bottle. “Doesn’t he look like a Junior? Look at him going to town on that bottle.”

“I guess he does.” Trish relented. “But that could just be because the two of you are just too handsome.”

“Flirt.”

“It’s growing on me.” She decided. “He can be Thomas Jr.”

“You sure?”

“Yeah… you can have this one. His little brother can be Jeb.”

“A little brother? Honey, we just got this one.” Thomas’s protest transformed to cooing at his baby mid-sentence.

“That’s the deal, little man. He gets to be Thomas Junior so long as you keep me pregnant.”

Thomas felt his pants stir at her proposed deal. In just the twenty weeks since they discovered the life changing news that she was pregnant, she had doubled in size. In nine more months? She would double, and then double again. Sixteen hundred feet of his wife, the mother of his children, looming over the world. He wasn’t sure he would be able to manage it, but god he wanted to try.

“Of course.” He said. “But what about your mission to save the world?”

“I think my world is big enough… for now at least.” She whispered. She tried to run her finger down his leg, but her fingertip was too big. Instead, she just pushed him down a bit into her tit flesh.

“When can you start? ‘Cause you look really fucking sexy feeding our baby like that.” She punctuated the whisper with the bite of her lip. 

Thomas brushed it off and checked the time. “Later. It’s time to go fetch the grandparents.”

“Already?” Trish pouted, not wanting the magic of this moment to end.

“Yes, unfortunately. Please keep a lookout from up there so my Mom doesn’t kidnap him.”

Trish smiled, then gave him a serious look and a salute to accept the mission. She lowered her hand down to help ease her family off of her breast and onto her sternum, where Thomas carefully laid little Thomas on his stomach for some skin to skin contact with his mom. Trish plucked up Thomas, laid him on her lips for a kiss, and then reached her long arms down to set him on the bed next to her hips.

Once they were alone Trish poured all of her attention to the pint-sized treasure. She laid her finger tip against his back, squeezing him ever so gently against herself.

She laid there in complete love and satisfaction until her eyelids began to droop under the weight of the day's labors. She repositioned to lay her head on her arm, and dozed off while she waited for Thomas to return.

—

Trish startled awake by a metallic rumbling traveling through the ground and into here. At first she mistook it for the large construction equipment her father had used to help build this place. Then her ears picked up the sounds of blades chopping the air and the high pitched shrieks of fighter jets buzzing over the roof. Her heart sank into her stomach, immediately regretting pushing the envelope with the government.

Her first thought was how she would protect her baby. She started by cupping her hand around Thomas Junior laying on her chest, and then slowly rose to a sitting position. Slowly, carefully, she managed to transfer him into the center of her palm, then laid her other hand over him to shield him. Her eyes scanned the interior of the structure frantically, expecting a missile or a bomb to come hurtling through the roof at any moment.

What should she do here? Should she burst out and try to take them on? She figured she could, even if she had her hands wrapped around her baby. At four hundred feet tall her feet were each in excess of fifty feet long. Ground forces would not stand a chance. Just a few well placed stomps would be all it would take. But what about Thomas and the rest of her family? Could she be violent as she needed to be without also harming them in the process? She doubted it.

Should she just huddle up and try to ride out the assault? She recalled how quickly she healed after the first time she got attacked, as well as the impotency of the rockets bursting against her in Seattle. She was pretty sure she would be able to withstand it. But again, what about Thomas and her family? What if staying here meant failing to protect them?

Trish was paralyzed, and remained frozen in place until they breached the entrance with a series of explosives. A small group of soldiers marched through the hole alongside a trio of tanks rolling in a single file line. The long cannons of the war machines were aimed up at her and her baby, a threatening posture that made Trish's blood boil. Cannons and guns and death aimed at her baby? Her hand gripped more tightly around the pocket of air she made around Thomas Junior.

She tilted her chin up and set her lips in a frown. She cast her gaze down her nose at the impudent little bugs that were so bold as to challenge her, daring to interrupt her on this, the happiest day of her life. She was no longer paralyzed. She did not question whether she was capable of violence. There was only one thing that prevented her from flattening their tanks and smearing their bodies against the ground with a single kick of her fifty foot long feet: the answer to the question that Trish demanded the answer to in a stern tone with her world-shaking voice:

“Where's Thomas?”

“This is Deputy Director Dwight Mendelton of the National Security Administration. I am here speaking on behalf of the people of the United States of America.” the man leading the column of tanks introduced himself to the incomprehensibly large woman before him.

Mendelton had served the greatest nation in the world’s national security interests through the cold war. He had operated as a diplomat during a time where the two global superpowers had their near apocalyptic dick-measuring contest. He had been in the room with dictators with their fingers on the button, in one case very literally. He had negotiated deals where the consequence of failure would mean the elimination of the human race. The pressure he felt under the stern gaze of the four hundred foot tall woman surpassed all of these. 

No amount of reviewing footage or reading statistics about her size could prepare him for the feeling of being in her presence. He had read the dossier. He knew the tanks were useless against her, as were the hundreds of missiles aimed at this location, as were the jet fighters and the bombers circling overhead. She was the most powerful human being on the face of the planet, and there was nothing they could actually do to stop her from doing whatever she wanted. All they had was the projection of power, and a threat. Somehow, Mendelton would have to turn this losing position into a desirable outcome for the people of the United States. Never had the threat of failure been so pointedly demonstrated than by the sight of her foot, heel resting on the floor, stretching fifty feet up in the air and topped with toes that were larger than his car. That power mixed with her unearthly feminine beauty made it a challenge to think straight.

“Where. Is. Thomas.” She shouted in three staccato bursts that rattled the walls of the bunker. It would have rattled Mendelton as well, except he could see through her projection of confidence to where her shoulders hunched up.

Mendelton didn’t need the special audio set up they had manufactured to speed up and pitch up her rumblings to understand what she wanted here. He was a master of body language. The size of his opponent only made her easier to read. The usually miniscule twitches and nudges of the human body as it served as the vessel for inner thoughts were so magnified on her. The way that she set her jaw when she heard he was using Dr. Thomas Black’s microphone to talk to her. The way she clutched her cupped hands tightly to her stomach… That’s right. She’s not a goddess. She’s a human being. That means she has all the normal human emotional weaknesses just waiting to be exploited.

“Thomas is safe.” He assured her. “So long as you cooperate with us, he will remain safe.” Her eyelids peeled back ever so slightly, a sign of anger and of realization, a sign that now all players in this game understood the rules.

“It has been determined that it is no longer safe for you to act autonomously.” Mendelton plowed on with the demands. “We have decided the most peaceful way to ensure your cooperation is to take custody of Thomas.”

“You are holding Thomas hostage.” the giantess rumbled the statement in other words. Mendelton chose to say nothing for some time, letting the plainly spoken truth sink in to her before continuing.

“You can have remote contact with him so long as you comply with us. You are to stay here when we tell you to, and you are to make yourself available for tests about your… condition.” Mendelton explained. This was the hard sell. The opposition has all the facts. She understood the position. Transforming that into her doing what you want, that’s the trick of it.

“And if I don’t?” She asked in a flat and even tone. Everything we know about the giantess indicates a very strong bond with her husband. Threatening him should work.

“If you don’t, then we can’t guarantee his safety.”

“You’ll hurt him.” She whispered, once again cutting through the euphemisms, and once again Mendelton did nothing to confirm or deny the plainly stated truth. He could see in her face that he was winning. The corners of her eyes were pooling up with tears, her nostrils were flaring, her shoulders were falling in resignation.

“First things first. Hand over the child to us. You won’t be able to look after him while we do our tests.” Mendelton saw her hands cup together more tightly. This would be the hardest battle. He was sure he could get her to follow most orders so long as she kept being rational about her position in this. Emotions would get in the way of things, make her not think clearly.

“It’s ok, we won’t hurt him.” He said in a softer voice to combat the softer resistance. “He will be safe with us, and we will let Thomas take care of him.”

“And then you’ll have two hostages.” The giantess observed. She cupped her hands even tighter, and tilted her chin up. Her shoulders relaxed from her hunched and anxious state, rolling back as she puffed her chest out.

“You’re too large to care for him on your own, and we can’t let you be close to Thomas just yet. He will be safe with us.” He said, and raised his hands up to her to accept the child.

“No, I don’t think so.” She declared. Mendelton kept his jaw clenched as he witnessed the signs of her resignation flip back to resistance. Head tilted up, spine lengthened. One last stubborn refusal.

“If you don’t…” He started to reiterate the rules, but the giantess was shaking her huge head back and forth, like a disappointed teacher scolding a student for making an error. Mendelton’s doubts and fears began to creep back up into his throat.

“Why didn’t you attack me in San Diego or Seattle?” She demanded. Mendelton gagged on his words, but it didn’t matter, because she didn’t leave him any opportunity to speak. She was standing up. Her massive feet, each twice as long as the tanks they came to confront her in, rolled forward and planted themselves flat, bringing her toes to flank either side of their formation. She scooted her butt forward, lifting her tons of weight off the ground to slam it back on the ground. The resulting tremor made Mendelton and his escorts stumble. Some soldiers began to fire wildly in the air in fear. Mendelton’s stumble combined with his eyes locked on the giant’s face caused him to fall onto his back. He followed her eyes as she rose up, and up, and up. Her chin was still pointed up in defiance. Her eyes, animated by anger and disdain were cast down the length of her inhumanly large and mostly nude body. 

She won’t do anything to you as long as you have Thomas, he reminded himself. There’s no way she will hurt you if it means hurting him. The reassuring thought was cut off by the ungodly sound of the massive woman chuckling. 

“Hahaha, ohhhh… no wonder you little ones are scared.” She cooed down as she slowly slid her right foot forward to compare it to the tank. If anyone was still looking up at her face, they would have seen her wrinkling her nose and bit her lip condescendingly.

“They sent you in here with these tiny tanks and guns but they are useless against me, aren’t they?” Shit. She was calling their bluff.

“And you think you’re tiny now?” She asked in a hushed and dreamy tone. “Just give me a couple weeks your tanks won’t even be as big as my little toe.” To emphasize her point, she rolled her foot up and splayed her digits, the smallest of which dwarfed any of them, and tapped her foot down. Even that small movement for her was enough to send the soldiers stumbling again.

“If you don’t comply…” Mendelton started to choke out into the microphone to in an attempt to gain control.

“Yeah, I know, you’ll hurt Thomas, supposedly.” She cut him off again. Her eyes scanned the soldiers as they flinched away from her. There was still anger in them, but the slightly upturned corners of her mouth suggested a new mood coming over her. She took her big toe and laid it on the front of the tank.

““You think you can pick on my little ones and that will control me. But you can’t hurt Thomas, or anybody I love or care about for that matter.” She reasoned.

“S-stop. We have Thomas…” Mendleton tried to reiterate the game state to her. Was she crazy?

“How badly do I have to misbehave before you hurt him, hmm?” She challenged. “Let’s say I crush your itty bitty tank…” She started, and launched right into the demonstration. She slowly pressed her weight down on the tank, flexing her big toe down. The armored vehicle began to groan as it was compressed under foot. The force traveled through it to the concrete floor below, sending spiderweb cracks shooting out from underneath the tank and scattering the ground forces further. The back half of the tank began to rise in the air due to the front half being flattened. She released her foot, and the now u-shaped tank rocked back into a resting position with a terrible metallic sound.

“So are you gonna hurt Thomas now? Cuz If you do, you’ll lose your bargaining chip… what do you think happens then?” She demanded. She lifted her foot up over the vehicle, and hovered it over their heads. One step would be all it would take. She received no response. She lingered there for a few tense seconds to let them contemplate whether they would like to be snuffed out by her foot before setting it back to the side and continuing her argument.

“The only thing stopping me from crushing all of you is the safety of my family. Anything you do to him I will unleash back on you a million fold. I’ll march from here to Washington DC. I’ll flatten your army. I’ll swat your air force out of the sky. I’ll capsize your navy. I’ll grind your cities to dust under my feet.”

Mutually assured destruction. That phrase defined Mendelton’s early career. No one had the upper hand, because even if you somehow got into a winning position, the other party could flip the board. They can’t actually hurt Thomas or she will destroy them all. She can’t hurt them or they’ll hurt Thomas. Trish waited for the realization to sink into the little man’s soul, then relaxed her shoulders and softened the look on her face.

“I’m not like this, you know. It doesn’t have to be this way.” She said with a sigh, then carefully squatted down to get closer to them. Her massive shape drawing closer caused the soldiers to panic. The tank at the back of the line fired its cannon up at her. The loud boom echoed off the concrete floors and the large hollow chambers of the giantess’s bedroom, deafening all the normal sized people. The shell flew up and into Trish’s left shoulder, but the impact was even less than the little stings of her attacker’s guns when she was sixty feet tall. The shell didn’t even penetrate her skin. It flattened into a disk and fell two hundred feet down to the ground with another loud clang, not that anyone but her could still hear it with the sounds of the gun shots echoing off the concrete pad. Trish carefully adjusted her baby to one hand, closing a hollow fist around the little one to free her other hand.

“Baby on board.” She scolded, and with two swift motions pinched the barrels of the tanks and bent them into a ‘u’ shape. Now it was the second tank in line’s turn to panic, except with the barrel pinched shut there was nowhere for the shell to go. The resulting explosion sounded like a tiny firecracker to Trish’s ears.

“Oh dear…” Trish sighed at the pathetic display. She got to work with her free hand, pulling apart the flaming tank to help her enemies escape to safety. She dug her thumb underneath the turret and peeled it off as if it were a tab on a soda can. The little people inside scrambled up and out of the hole. The last to escape was the driver, who was fighting to escape while panicking about his left arm being on fire. Seeing this, Trish fell forward from her squat and onto her knees, and brought her head directly above him. She wetted her finger in her mouth until it was dripping with spit, and pressed it into him to douse the flames. The stickiness of it adhered him to her finger, causing him to lift off the ground slightly as she retracted her finger.

“Just relax, little ones.” She whispered down. “I’m not going to hurt you. I don’t want to hurt anyone. Let’s walk back from the threats and see if we can move forward together. Now who is the tiny guy that was buzzing in my ear?” She asked as she scanned the now pacified and disarmed soldiers. Mendelton swallowed hard as her eyes passed over him, did a double take, and then locked on his position. She focused all of her attention on him, and it was like the sun beating down on him, massive and oppressive.

“Gotcha!” She breathed as she sat on her feet and bent down further, her face hovering one hundred feet above where he laid prone. She secured her dangling hair behind her ears with her free hand. “You understand what I’m saying right? That if you hurt Thomas I’ll stomp you and the rest of the world with it into the dirt?”

“Y-yes.”

“Great. Let’s not let that happen, hmm? Here’s what we’ll do. You and your little friends go and bring Thomas to me, and then we can all have a little sit down about moving forward together.” She dictated.

Mendelton reached for his radio with shaky fingers and changed the channel output.

“Did you hear that?” he asked the leader of the free world. This was their Cuban Missile Crisis. Mendelton could imagine the President facing the window in his office, eyes cast over the national mall that represented the American empire. He had his finger on the button that would determine the fate of everything, just like JFK did in decades past. One wrong move, and the apocalypse would come. Only instead of fire and radiation, their end would be made under cataclysmic footsteps.

“Yes.” the President replied. The President was indeed staring out the white house window, towards where the Washington Monument stood tall and proud. He was picturing her standing next to it, the tip of the monument not even reaching her knees as she shifted her weight from foot to foot. He imagined her putting her hands on her knees and bending at the waist, stooping down as if she could spot him in the windows, a mocking smile lit on her lips. What could they possibly do?

“Retreat.” He ordered. It was a relieving word for Mendelton. One step back from the brink.

“And the hostage?” He choked out, his eyes still locked on Trish’s gaze as she tilted her head back and forth impatiently for his answer.

“Turn him over.” He said.

Mendelton let out the rest of the tension with a sigh. Seeing what the giant had done to his armored escort with just a few simple waves of her hands, feeling her weight through the ground as it shifted, it was clear that no one was a match for her. He switched the channel back, and spoke into the microphone that connected him with the monster of a woman.

“Yes.” He relented. Trish’s mouth involuntarily curled into a full smile, which she quickly corrected back into her stern and disappointed glower.

“Go fetch him them. And the rest of my family, too.” She ordered, and sat back up straight. Finally he was released from her gaze, the pressure of her attention fell off of him as she redirected it to her hand. She gave one last look to the soldiers to make sure they were well pacified, and then opened her hand to check on her baby. Mendelton saw her lips part as she too breathed out the tension of the moment. He regarded the humanity of her for a moment, a moment that was interrupted when she glanced back down at the still unmoved soldiers.

“Now.” The goddess ordered, and they all but ran out of the door to obey. They returned within minutes with Thomas, his parents and brothers, and Jeb. Trish leaned forward, stretching her hand out to make a wall between the soldiers and her loved ones. She brought her face close to the ground so she could see the fear written across their faces as they retreated without prompting. She waited for them to be clear of the doors before she hunching down as low as she could so she could account for them all, her big eyes tracing over them to verify that they were unscathed.

“Oh my god.” She blubbered into the floor, lowering her head even further to nuzzle her nose into Thomas.  “I’m so glad you’re all ok.”

“I’m fine, we’re fine. Just a little rattled.” Thomas said as he pushed back against the probing of her nose. “The whole damn army is out there.”

“What a way to come into the world.” Jeb murmured as he eyed the tanks flattened by his gigantic daughter. “How is he?” He prompted, setting aside the anxiety of being held at gun point just minutes previous. Trish’s tears dried, and she unfurled her hand to reveal tiny Thomas Junior sleeping soundly in the center of her mother’s palm. As soon as the light was let in, the baby began to stir and squirm in the center.

“Oh, just look at him!” Thomas’s mother cooed, and despite being slightly over the hill, scrambled over the edge of Trish’s palm like a woman possessed. Thomas and Trish shot each other a knowing look.

“You better hold onto him for a while, Mom. Trish and I have to go.” Thomas said, offering a hand up to help lower his mother from his wife’s hand with his baby in tow.

“As if you could take him from me!” She quipped as she bounced him on her shoulder.

“Give’em hell, kiddo.” Jeb called up Trish. Trish furrowed her brow and nodded with a sly grin. Damn she was making him so proud today. Giving him a grandbaby and resisting the authoritarian government all in one day.

—

Trish emerged from the bunker fifteen minutes later, demonstrating her power by ripping the large door the army had breached with explosives off its hinges. She carried it up with her as she unfurled herself, making sure she stood up straight and tall as if they needed a reminder of how insignificant they were in comparison. Thomas was small enough to fit in the crook of her collar bone now. The bowl shape of it made it a much safer option than riding on top of her shoulder, particularly, they reasoned, if she was going to need to use her hands to defend herself. For now, her hands rested on her hips as she took a commanding pose over the countryside.

She regarded her opponents, and it was almost comical how impotent they were. The ground was carpeted by legions of ants, and the air swarmed with assault helicopters training their weapons on her as if that would matter. She sighed at the display.

“Cat’s out of the bag guys. You can go home. I know you can’t hurt me.” She said. The helicopters hovered there tensely for a few moments more before, one by one, they turned to return to wherever they came from. One helicopter remained, hovering around her like a hummingbird. Keeping an eye on her, she figured, as everything else was well shorter than her ankles.

“First things first, I want an apology.” She demanded. “For interrupting me on the birthday of my child and for threatening my husband.” Thomas smiled to himself, and found himself glad in a new way that whatever force was causing Trish to grow chose her and not the maladjusted brats of his favorite erotica.

“Of course. We apologize.” Mendelton placated through the helicopter’s loud speaker.

“I don’t accept. Not yet.” She said, cocking her hip out a bit. “What’s your issue with me?” She said, four hundred feet tall and as if she didn’t know.

“Truth be told, this operation was deemed the most likely chance of success to mitigate the damage your sustained growth will cause. As of this morning, your condition has been officially declared a global emergency by the president.”

“Don’t you watch the news? I don’t have to eat any more. Your little biosphere is safe and sound.”

“Yes, and while we’re thankful for that, there will come a time when just the size of you is going to be dangerous to all inhabitants of earth.”

“I’ll be gentle.” She brushed it off.

“No, you won’t be able to. You will be so large that your body heat and breath will disrupt local weather patterns. Your increased mass will upset tectonic plates. In three years time you’ll be eighteen miles tall and growing more than a mile every day.”

“So?” She said, though she was beginning to see the problem. “You’ll just have to stay out of my way.”

“It only gets worse from there. In six years time you’ll be thousands of miles tall. You could lie your head down on America’s northern border while your feet rest on her southern border.” Trish had pictured that scenario before, simultaneously dreading it and being thrilled by the possibility of being that large. Though, in her fantasies she was often joined by a similarly sized Thomas. She knew the reality would be much more lonely.

“...and even laying down you will far exceed the stratosphere. Your breathing would be capable of completely recirculating the atmosphere in just a few breaths.”

“Then I’ll stop breathing.” She offered.

“Even if you did, your weight will begin to throw the earth off its axis. The moon will be drawn into a closer and closer orbit, and will threaten to collide with earth.”

“Then I’ll catch it and push it back out.” She snapped back with complete faith in herself.

“By that point you will have surpassed earth’s mass. The crust of the earth would crack and the mantle would splatter against your body.”

“Well, I’ll jump into orbit.”

“The force of you leaving would cause an explosion that would extinguish all life on earth.”

Thomas sat up as he detected the tone of Trish getting increasingly flustered. He stood up from the nook of her collar bone, placing his hand on the front of her neck to get her attention.

“Trish, they have a point.” Trish laid her hand on the front of her neck to hold him to her.

“No, they don’t. I’m not going to destroy the world. I’m not.”

“They don’t believe in the destiny thing. They’re going to be worried about you until you prove otherwise.” Trish furrowed her brow. How to demonstrate what she knew to be true? What was the way out of this?

“Think about your child.” Mendelton ventured, and nearly regretted it when he saw her monumental face light up with anger. No turning back now.

“In six years time your child should be starting kindergarten, only this will not happen in our current time line. Instead, his mother’s body will be crushing the world he and the rest of humanity calls home.” Trish frowned as she was forced to imagine it, six year old junior living in the post apocalypse just because his mom wouldn’t stop growing.

“So what’s the plan?” She asked. Mendelton exhaled, relieved that she was able to see their point of view, but nervous about what had to be suggested next. Time to put the cards on the table. He looked at her face through the window of the helicopter, and he could see a part of her that was just as scared as they all were about her size. Something about that told him that the next move he was going to make was the right one.

“Our original plan was to coax you into swallowing several devices in an attempt to destroy you.” He admitted.

Thomas held his mouth in shock. They really were desperate. They actually were not confident in their ability to harm her.

“So what, you want me to agree to let you kill me?”

“The future of the planet and the people you love depends on it. The larger you grow, the less likely it is to work.” He said.

Trish mulled it over, looking at the tiny military arrayed beneath her. She thought about being their size, looking up at her standing miles and miles over the globe. Too big to see her family. Too big to move without destroying the planet.

“Ok.” She agreed, and shrugged her shoulders, causing Thomas to jostle in her collar bone.

“WHAT?” Thomas screamed so loudly into his microphone that it made Trish wince from the volume. Trish just pressed him into her neck more firmly with her fingertip.

“Thomas, I can’t just bring a new life into this world just to crush the planet.”

“That doesn’t mean you should sacrifice yourself! There has to be another way!”

“You heard him. The longer we wait the less chance it has to work.” She said, prying him from her neck to sit in the palm of her hand, and then lifting him to her eye line.

“Trish…”

“Thomas, I know there isn’t anything you wouldn’t do for Junior.” She said. “If you were in my position you’d do the same thing, and you’d be holding me just like this and I’d be begging you not to do it.”

Thomas choked. It was simply not possible that this day that began with the birth of his child would end with the death of his wife. Trish rolled her eyes.

“Relax, Thomas. It’s not going to work anyway.” She doted, bringing her other hand up to stroke him with her fingertip.

“Then why even do it?”

“It’s a win-win. If it does work, I will have just saved your lives. And if it doesn’t work, then these little bugs will know that it’s useless to try something as stupid as launching bombs at us.” She said with a measured glare at the helicopter.

“But-”

“No buts.” She said confidently. “Trust me on this. I love you.”

“I love you too-” He started his protests, but it was no use. She was lowering him to the ground to join ranks with the military men.

“Ok, now where’s this jagged little pill?” She said confidently.

Mendelton could hardly believe it. Her willingness made him suspicious that she knew something that he did not. On the other hand, he had an intense respect for her rationale. As a parent himself he would like to think that he would make the same choice, but he could only do so hypothetically. The giant woman had stared down that reality and chose others over herself.

They backed the truck that carried the payload to her feet, and unfurled the tarp. Inside were a series of three perfectly spherical metal capsules. To Trish they appeared to be the size of small gumballs. She would be capable of swallowing them, she figured. She stooped down and picked up the truck. The driver dove out of the door as it began to get lifted in the air. She brought the deadly pill case to her face to study the things meant to kill her.

“What are they?” She asked, poking one to roll it in the truck bed.

“Our strongest nuclear warheads at the center of our most caustic and deadly chemical weapons. We developed them particularly with you in mind.”

“How sweet.” She said sarcastically, pinching one between her thumb and forefinger, bringing it up to her mouth, and sniffing it. She paused to contemplate if she should be doing this, but one look over her shoulder at her family at the entrance to her bedroom wiped away the doubts. She put it in her mouth and threw her head back to swallow it.

“Swallow two and hold the other in your mouth.” Mendelton instructed. Trish nodded and took a second into her mouth.

“I accept your apology by the way.” She said before popping the last one in her mouth. “I know it must be pretty scary, sharing a world with a goddess.” Trish turned to retreat a safe distance away, the two bombs sitting uncomfortably in her stomach.

Trish took a look over the flat countryside. Tall as she was, she could see the curvature of the earth slightly bowing on the horizon. She briefly imagined her body filling up the entirety of the vast plains. As huge as she was now, she would be like an ant compared to that woman. Humanity, Thomas and her baby included, would be less than specks. Less than germs, even.

This isn’t going to work, she told herself. One day she would be that big, and still she would grow. She thought about what Mendelton said, picturing herself the size of the planet. She wondered what it would feel like to have it, as he said, ‘splatter’ against her.

Mendelton watched the giantess through the monitor as she pondered the horizon, a wistful look on her face. Finally, she turned to the helicopter and nodded, giving them permission to begin. This isn’t going to work, he knew as he saw her nod. She actually was a goddess, and this was not how her journey would end. He pressed the button anyway.

The explosions started in her stomach: two blasts in quick succession. The sensation was like suddenly being full to bursting with food, and the pressure still built. Trish figured that this might be what it would feel like to carry a baby and have it kick you. It was uncomfortable, but not painful. She felt the need to burp, and that’s when the bomb in her mouth went off. As powerful as the explosion was, the only effect it had on her was to force her cheeks to puff out. Her lips parted slightly, and a line of fire and caustic chemicals shot out a hundred feet in front of her. She brought her hand to her lips to contain it, flashing an apologetic look to the helicopter.

Then, the tingling. Mendelton had said that there were caustic chemicals inside the bombs. Trish could see the white foam gurgling out between her fingers as it expanded inside her and attempted to melt her. This too did not hurt. It was an odd, even pleasurable feeling of being filled with tiny bubbles popping, like popping candy. The tingling subsided in time, and Trish cleared her mouth of the remaining foam by sucking in her sinuses and firing a spit wad that created a small crater that fizzed with acid. She turned her head up to the helicopter and opened her mouth and showed her tongue as if to say ‘all gone!’

“Just like I thought.” The goddess said. “Looks like you’re stuck with me, little ones.”

While the government had tried to keep the exercise against Trish out of the media, it was only a matter of time before it leaked to the press. The most powerful nation in the world tried to destroy her, and failed.

The reveal didn’t change anything about how most people felt. Rather, it just tended to intensify those emotions. Those that saw fit to worship her did so with more fanaticism and fervor. 

Those that feared her grappled with their nightmares coming true. There were riots and protests, all of which were as effective as protesting a hurricane barreling over the ocean towards you. Despite the demonstration of the utter futility of trying to kill her, world powers still met in back rooms, banging their head against the wall looking for any way to go back to a time before they lived under the giantess’s ever growing shadow.

Trish agreed to cooperate with the United States government to seek a way to halt her condition. She let them have four hours every morning doing whatever tests they wanted on her. They took blood. They had her swallow cameras. They scanned her with the most sophisticated equipment known to man. Despite this, they couldn’t manage to come up with an answer any better than the doctors at the hospital had come up with when she was just seven feet tall.

And so, she grew. And grew. And grew. She surpassed a thousand feet in height by Thanksgiving, and was back to crawling on all fours in her quickly diminishing living space. By Christmas time that year, she was growing nearly six feet every day.

Their first Christmas with Junior was as normal as they could manage to make it when the woman of the house is the size of a skyscraper. Trish got Thomas some clothes that she shopped for with the help of some of the staff. Junior, now approaching a year old, also got some clothes, some books, and some toys. Thomas’s gift to his wife was assembled outside of the living space.

“What is it?” She signed excitedly as she knelt over the four hundred foot cube wrapped in paper. Thomas had been able to understand her deep and rumbling voice until she was around five hundred feet tall, but now the register of it was way too low for anyone to understand anything except for her one word declarations. Her verbal vocabulary was reduced to “hey” “yes” and “no”. Everything else had to be achieved with sign language.

“Unwrap it and you’ll see.” Thomas called up as he circled the object.

Trish’s sixty foot long fingers pressed into tarps that Thomas had the thing covered with to me as wrapping paper. 

“Oh! It’s a… a…” Trish was having a hard time understanding what she was looking at. It appeared to be a steel polyhedron resting on a little stand. It was a little bigger than a basketball to her. She turned it around to study it. On the top there was what appeared to be a handle of sorts. On one side there was a heavy metal hatch for a normal sized person to get inside of it, she presumed. On the other, a large glass porthole angled up. Trish cocked her head curiously at Thomas, who waved up at her, and made his way to the hatch.

“It’s a living space.” Thomas explained he appeared in the port hole, still cradling Junior. “Try picking it up.” He said. Trish reached her hands forward to comply, but hesitated when she saw Thomas standing in the middle of the room.

“Aren’t you going to hold on?” She asked in sign language.

“Don’t need to.” He said. “It uses an advanced gyroscope to level itself. So long as you don’t toss it we should be perfectly fine.”

“If you say so…” she shrugged, and lifted it up to her face, bringing the porthole up to her face.

“Oh wow, you’re huge!” She exclaimed in her real voice. It was much too loud and deep for Thomas to understand anymore, but he could get the gist by the sparkle in her eyes.

“It’s a special lens.” He explained, and then turned to show Trish what was inside. “It’s comfy in here. We have a living room, a kitchen and a dining room over here, and down below we have a few bedrooms. One for me, one for Junior, and a guest space.” Trish turned the sphere in her hands as he traveled around the place, aiming the window in to peer at the little bedrooms for her loved ones.

He turned to look back at his wife’s face filling the window with her wide, beautiful smile. The corners of her mouth curled down slightly as she understood more clearly what this represented.

“It’s so you can see us.” He confirmed. “And hold us, even when you grow too big. For now you can use the loop on top as a handle, but in the future, you can wear it as a necklace.”

Trish sucked the tears back in and wrapped her arms around the gift, squeezing it tightly to her chest. Inside, Thomas could hear the steel of the outer protective shell groaning against her strength.

“Be careful!” He cried, and the walls groaned again as the pressure from her hug was released.

“Sorry.” The voice of the goddess echoed against the interior. She readjusted it to get her eyes on him again. She studied him closely under the magnifying glass, realizing that it had been a long time since she had gotten a good look at him, puny as he was. He was getting a few gray hairs around his temples she noticed, giving his head of black hair a new texture. He flashed her his signature smile, and Trish felt her insides squirm. 

Fuck, he was so hot. She loved him so damn much. Seeing him there, she wanted to push through the window to join him. She would wrap her arms around him, and he would hold her by her neck and waist… Oh how she missed having sex with him. 

It had been about a month now since it was deemed no longer safe for Thomas to enter her. One night as he was trying to pleasure her, he almost got gravely injured. She had been laying on her stomach so that he could rub her g-spot. Everything was going well until her orgasm. Thomas’s joy at having once again managed to bring his gigantic lover to a climax was quickly overcome by terror as a tidal wave of her cum washed over him, lifting him and carrying him out of her to spill on the floor. The only thing that protected him was the sheer amount of it washing over him, cushioning his nearly twenty foot fall from the opening of her womanhood to the concrete floor below.

Around the same time, it was no longer safe for her to play with him in her mouth. Thomas nearly broke an arm when her tongue twitched in a way that pinned it to one of her back teeth. She wasn’t even trying to move it, her tongue just twitched and it almost cost her husband his arm. So, no more mouth play.

For a while that left the journeys Thomas would take up the length of her body. Even though Trish was too big to feel much of Thomas’s travels across her skin, she still felt connected with him as he did it. He would start by climbing up her toe, and up the top of her foot, and then up the long length of her legs. He would loiter for some time near her hips, often taking a detour to peer off the cliff of her crotch. They both longed for the times he would be contained inside of her, but that was in the past. Now it was looking and no touching. Once he was finally able to peel his eyes from it he would begin the long journey up the length of her torso. He used to love the way his feet sank into the soft flesh of her stomach, but as she got larger his weight became less and less capable of pushing into her at all. He would round the crater of her belly button, and head for the trail between her tits. All the while Trish would track his movement, making sure she didn’t breathe too deeply, lest she send him hurtling skywards and tumbling off of her.

They had to stop playing this game when, as Thomas was just about to begin to traverse between her tits, she sneezed. Such a normal and harmless thing for anyone to do, except for Trish. At the time she was close to a thousand feet tall, and so the sneeze produced a gust of wind as strong as a hurricane that threatened to send Thomas flying, hurtling tens of feet into the air and falling to his death somewhere under her rib cage. He was only saved by a well timed grab of her vellus hair. Ahead of him, the force of her sneeze caused the mountains of breast flesh wobbling just feet ahead of him to slam into each other with a deafening clap. Had her sneeze came just thirty seconds later, he would have been reduced to a red smear between them.

No holding, no sucking, no traveling across the body, certainly no insertion. Trish was beginning to be starved for physical touch. Thomas watched Trish sigh, blowing a raspberry through her lips.

“Looks like you want my second gift.” Thomas said into his microphone, placing his hand on the window. She blinked, and tilted her head.

“Second gift?” She signed with her free hand.

“Shall we take this back to the bedroom?” He asked with a tone that promised fun. That was all Trish needed to hear. She brought the handle of the orb to her teeth to hold so she could crawl on all fours back inside. She was about to move, and then thought better of it. She took the time to turn the orb around and aim the window down her body before continuing. Thomas’s view was down the length of her elegant neck, down the top of her collar bone, and to her dozens of feet of cleavage that blocked him from seeing anything else through the window.

“Get in bed.” His deep voice ordered in a sultry tone that made Trish gush. She didn’t know how her bug sized husband was going to do it, but by now she had the utmost faith that whatever he had planned for her would be quite the ride.

“Behind the nightstand.” The ‘night stand’, really, a large platform next to Trish’s bed where Thomas and Junior slept. Trish set down her present on the platform, stealing one last glance at her husband as he put their child to bed. She gave him another smile before disappearing from the window to fumble blindly for whatever Thomas had stashed back there. Her fingers wrapped around something long, hard and heavy. Thomas caught her snapping back up, holding the shaft in her hand next to her face. She let her wrist flop back and cocked an eyebrow as if to say, ‘really?’

“Where are you getting all this stuff?” She signed.

“There are a lot of people out there interested in doing the goddess’s bidding.” He replied.

“So you had them make me a giant dildo?”

“If I could have them build me giant arms to hug you with, I would. But a giant dildo seemed an easier engineering task. Look at the bottom.” He said and Trish turned it around.

“Oh, a hatch? This is a ride for two then?” She asked, a little more interested. She lowered it down to him, holding it level with the edge of the table. Thomas opened the hatch and climbed inside.

“That’s not all.” He said as he climbed in, and demonstrated the many vibrating motors he could control while inside of it. Trish felt a wave of vibration run up from the base to the tip, and once there it grew more intense, then fell into a rhythmic pulse.

“Eh? Eh?” He asked, and Trish could picture him wiggling his eyebrows while he sat at some control panel looking like the captain of some star ship. The image almost made her laugh out loud. She shrugged her shoulders.

“Why not?” She relented, not usually the one for toys, but very eager to have her husband inside of her again. Thomas fumbled with his seat belt as she began to lift it high over her head. She blinked up at it, red faced with lust, and opened her mouth underneath it, her tongue flattening into pad to accept its length.

It’s kind of big, she thought as she wrapped her lips around it and started to breathe through her nose. She summoned as much saliva as she could to help lubricate it for what was to happen next. Gravity pulled Thomas against the X of his seatbelt, the monitor showing the yawning expanse of her throat opening below him. Trish retracted it from her mouth, giving Thomas a view of her lips as they unwrapped from around the shaft. Her face was redder than before, and her eyes were half lidded in the way they got when she could no longer contain how bad she wanted it. She wasted little time lowering the shaft down her body, dragging the tip of it down the front of her torso. Thomas responded by sending a vibration through it. Trish tightened her grip on it as it jumped and throbbed in her hand. If she closed her eyes, she could pretend that it was Thomas’s member she was guiding down her body and up and into her.

“Ung…” She moaned as she pushed it in, her lips stretching around it. It hurt in the most pleasant way.

“So big…” She gasped as she opened her hips to try and accept more of the length. Inside, Thomas got to work at the control panel, sending pulses of vibrations to help pleasure her. She managed to get it half way in before it started to bump against her cervix. The sensation reminded her of the mind blowing sex of their wedding night. Instead of sliding it in and out of her, she readjusted to lay on her back and closed her eyes, dreaming that she wasn’t wrapped around a two hundred foot long dildo, but that it was Thomas’s body squirming around. It was all she really needed to climax for the first time.

“More...” She demanded, remembering the multiple orgasms he had given her on their wedding night. She held her neck with one hand and began thrusting her hips in rhythm with Thomas’s pulses. With the other, she started to vigorously rub her clit. Thomas watched on the monitor as the tip pulsed against her cervix again, his last view before her orgasmic secretions blocked the camera.

“Again!” She moaned. By now, alarms were blaring inside Thomas’s vessel. The force of her vaginal walls squeezing around the shaft was compromising the structural integrity of her new toy. Thomas sighed, resigning himself to the fact that this vessel’s maiden voyage would likely be its last. He tried his hardest to keep the vibrating motors running long enough to give his wife her third orgasm.

“Ahhh…” she gasped in relief as her internal ache was once again soothed by Thomas’s efforts. She fell back into the bed, content, and wrapped her hand around the shaft to begin sliding it back out of her.

“Wait.” Thomas ordered.

“It’s too big to be comfy.” She whined. Thomas had no idea what she was saying, her voice was like the pounding of heavy ocean waves. She started to slide it out again.

“Wait!” He implored. “Just stay still.” Trish clenched her eyes shut as she started to ache from being stretched out, but obeyed Thomas’s command anyway. After another minute Thomas’s voice buzzed in her ear to give her permission to extract him. Trish slid it out of her slowly, agonizing at how sore it had made her. When it was finally free she felt emptier than ever. Her heart beat throbbed in the now empty chamber of her pussy. Maybe she should put it back in…

“Oh no!” She gasped as she noticed the state of the once smooth shaft, now looking like a slightly crumpled soda can. She set it on the night stand and watched the hatch expectantly for Thomas to emerge.

“It’s ruined.” She signed down to him. “In a few more days it might have been the right size to be comfortable.”

“It served its purpose. We can always repair it.” He assured her.

“What was that about?” She asked with one hand as she propped herself on her other elbow to look at him as he went about cleaning himself off.

“Just a shot in the dark.” He laughed at his pun.

“Stop being coy.” She signed with a wry grin on her face.

Thomas shrugged. “I, uh… planted a seed.” Thomas said, trying to think of an elegant way to say that he launched a payload of his sperm through her cervix.

“You came inside me?” She asked, and then ran her hand down her stomach as if she would be able to feel his shot inside of her.

“Yeah. It probably won’t be a million babies like we talked about, but I figure we better shoot for number two before you outgrow Kansas.” Trish blushed furiously, rubbing her palm over her womb. Oh, to be pregnant again, to make another baby with Thomas.

“How long do you think it would take to fix it…?” She asked, sharing a conspiratorial grin with her hsubad.

—

The couple managed to conceive their second child early into the new year with the help of similar devices. Once again, there was no sign that the child would be a giant like its mother. The first couple of weeks Trish basked in the glow of pregnancy once more, but the happiness was short lived as Trish’s increasingly extreme size began to lead to increasingly extreme problems.

At one thousand and five hundred feet tall, it was no longer practical to clothe her. It wasn’t that there weren’t a lot of willing firms that wanted to get oversized versions of their clothes onto the most famous person in the world. No, the issue came from the sheer scale of such a project. Even if they were to try to design a dress for her to wear a year from now, by the time a company could design it, source the materials, and manufacture it for her they would have missed their window. And so, Trish was relegated to spending most of her time naked, her only article of clothing being a pair of panties.

At two thousand feet tall, her ear drums were too big to be vibrated by most sound waves. The government helped install some implants to give her as much time as possible with the ability to hear the little people around her, but she was due to swiftly outgrow her accommodation. It was decided that Trish should learn morse code, so that humanity could communicate with her in the future by using flashing lights.

At two thousand and five hundred feet tall, she had once again outgrown her father’s ability to house her. It wasn’t practical to attempt to build her another, so she was forced to sleep outside like she did during her tour of America.

At three thousand feet tall, the mixture of her diminished capability to perceive smaller people around her mixed with the sheer amount of force even her smallest movements could output combined to make it unsafe for people to be close to her without some sort of safety apparatus. A ‘safety zone’ was maintained around her. It started as a few square miles on her father’s land, but the government saw the writing on the wall. They negotiated with Trish on a plan to set aside a growing ring of territory around her that she shouldn’t leave so that the government could evacuate inhabitants before her size endangered their safety.

At three thousand five hundred feet tall, that area grew to include Sunflower Acres. The mass migration of the faithful and the subsequent fleeing of those who didn’t want to be neighbors with a woman quickly becoming a mile tall meant that the population was nearly entirely composed of her worshippers.  ‘Little Ones’, had come to become the term decided on to describe these people, derived from the doting language the goddess frequently used to refer to the rest of humanity. There was expected resistance from the Little Ones when the military arrived to order the evacuation, eventually culminating in a standoff with the stubborn hold outs. Ultimately, Trish decided the best way to resolve the situation peacefully was to make an appearance herself. It didn’t take long for them to get with the program after that.

At four thousand feet, it became difficult to see Junior with her unaided eye. At four thousand and five hundred feet, Thomas was swiftly approaching the same fate. Trish was growing more than twenty feet taller each day, and each day Trish would lower herself as low as she could go next to Thomas’s living space and tried to remain perfectly still. She would hold her breath as she waited to see her husband exiting. No matter how many times they did this, she never ceased being surprised at how quickly he was vanishing underneath her. One day, she wouldn't be able to see him at all.

At five thousand feet tall, it was time for Trish to give birth again. The government provided an armored transport vehicle for Thomas to venture inside his wife to retrieve their second child. The path through her vagina to her womb was five hundred feet long, her cervix now a yawning ring that Thomas had to use ropes and a grappling hook to climb into.

Trish was careful not to move an inch. She couldn’t even feel the vehicle in there, much less Thomas. Her ability to communicate with the little ones was now entirely through morse code. She had her head turned to the right, looking at the spotlight as she awaited news about the status of her husband and newborn.

“Clear.” The message read. Trish had to close her eyes and focus on fighting every instinct to not sit up. Trish waited impatiently for the flare that signaled that everyone was a safe distance away before rolling onto her side to see what was going on in the capsule. The doctors and Thomas were all gathered around a bassinet. Thomas gave the blue eye filling the window a large smile, and held up their new daughter up to it for her to see.

Trish really regretted being so big. When she was four hundred feet tall, she could still hold Junior. Now at over a mile tall that would be far too dangerous. And she wasn’t getting any smaller, which meant that she would likely never be able to give her newborn the gift of her mother’s touch. She blinked her eyes and let a tear squeeze out.

Thomas tried to comfort her by sending a message through the exterior lights of the capsule, but this just seemed to make her sadder. Too big to hear them. Too big to touch them, let alone fuck her husband properly. Too big to even see them with the naked eye. She choked back her sobs lest the rattling of her chest destroy the world around her, too big to even cry about being too big. 

She opened her eyes to see Thomas with his hand pressed against the glass of the capsule, giving her the smile that he first gave her when she thought seven feet tall was too big. That infectious warmth and confidence that had gotten her through all the trials and tribulations of the last four years. It had seen her through sham trials and assassination attempts. It had been there at their wedding. It had been there when she decided that she was going to save the world, and it had been there when they welcomed their first child into the world. Each and every time the wordless message written across had been correct. Why wouldn’t it be now?

That’s right, she remembered as she lifted her nipple into her mouth and sucked, tasting her own milk before letting it spill on the ground to form a lake next to the capsule, a whole lake of milk to feed her precious child. She locked eyes with her miniscule husband, and took the message of his smile as her mantra. Everything was going to be just fine.

“Thank you for that lovely story Ann Marie. After the break: astronomers are calling it a ‘planet killer’: A rogue comet that will be straying very close to earth’s orbit later this summer. More news after the break, right here on GNN.” Nancy, now anchor, read from the teleprompter. She smiled at the camera until she could see the red light turn off, then let it fall from her face. Nancy shuffled her papers and stood to stretch her legs. She walked to the window to look over the city of New York, but her eyes were not on the skyline, no. She was looking beyond the horizon to where the Goddess laid slumbering, the top of her form visible over the horizon, even though she laid across the midwest of America. Hard to believe that Nancy thought she was big when she was eleven feet tall. Harder now to reckon with the fact that the chest she was once held against now stood higher than the highest clouds.

“There’s your planet killer.” Chris said, handing her a cup of coffee. Nancy accepted it with a frown.

“I don’t know. It wouldn’t be like her to destroy the world.” Nancy said.

“Ah Christ, don’t tell me you’ve gone Little One on me.” He huffed and made a face as though his coffee had gone sour in his mouth.

“No. I haven’t. Not exactly. It’s just hard to deny it.” She said.

“Oh you’re denying it all right. News flash Nancy, the thousand mile tall chick doesn’t have any more say over this than you or I. She couldn’t help that her ass flattened all of Kansas. She couldn’t help that her feet scraped all of Texas off the map.”

Nancy shuddered, remembering their coverage of the event. Stubborn people refusing to evacuate even as her foot stretched miles high over their city, even as each day it drew a mile closer, just because the giantess was still growing bigger each day. Closer and closer, larger and larger. Clogged roads as people took to the streets too late, somehow underestimating how quickly it could grind them into the dust. Thousands dead.

“That wasn’t her fault.” Nancy protested, though the vision of her mile high foot over Houston still lingered in her brain.

“Exactly my point.” He motioned with a limp wrist at the expanse of Trish’s body draped over the horizon. “She’ll grow six miles today, and six miles tomorrow, and in six months time you, me, and everyone else will die as the earth crumbles underneath her.”

“But that’s what they said about her breathing in the atmosphere until she stopped breathing. And then they said the same thing about her body temperature warming the globe, but then her body temperature lowered itself.”

“What’s she going to do? Stop growing? If that were going to happen I would assume she would have done so before she wiped out half the country.”

Nancy shook her head. Of course everything Chris was saying was logical, of course. And yet there was something, and maybe it was faith, that told her that he was wrong.

“I can’t explain it, Chris.” Nancy started, her voice lowering to a reverent whisper. “I just… this had to have happened for a reason. There has to be.”

Before Chris could argue, the goddess’s eyes opened. Even though the miles-wide orbs were far in the distance, the way they swiveled and sometimes landed on hers was as if they were making eye contact, as absurd as that was. By the time Nancy had dispossessed herself of that notion, the sound of her eyelid opening had time to travel over the horizon and push like a dull roar against the studio windows.

“Nancy!” Chris called to her, urging her back to the desk. Nancy remembered herself, peeling her eyes off of Trish and making her way back to the desk. She barely managed to get to her desk when they went live.

“Nancy O’Connor, GNN News. Patricia Black’s eyes are opening and we are preparing to broadcast her message.”

The sound of her eyelids closing was already beating against the window in Morse code, the language of the goddess. The once mostly obsolete method of communication was quickly picked up by most so that they could understand her decrees sounding over the landscape.

“I - N - E - E - D - 2 - S - T - R - E - T - C - H”. Nancy translated from the numerous video feeds of her face, giving a sad, apologetic look to the world she knew she was about to terrorize. “Patricia Black needs to stretch.”

A diagram like a weather map appeared on a white board nearby, showing a cut out of Trish’s lean and curvy body laying across the continental United States. Another graphic showed circles radiating out from her body, indicating how much force one could expect to feel from her movement.

“Anyone still living within a hundred miles of her must prepare for shaking equivalent to a 9 on the richter scale. As you can see, the force decreases as we reach the east and west coasts, which should prepare for category 6 earthquakes. Coastal cities on other continents should go on Tsunami watch.” Nancy reiterated a well-rehearsed string of warnings, just in case humanity needed to be reminded what it was like to share a planet with the goddess.

“S-O-O-N” She blinked, her face struggling through discomfort. Sirens began to sound through the streets, and Nancy held the desk to brace for impact, locking her eyes on her form raising above the horizon.

The goddess closed her eyes, and started to crane her neck up, lengthening it. Her immense torso lengthened, her tummy stretching and arched to the sky. The mountains of her breasts seemed to grow in size as she pushed them skyward by stretching her back, and then the shockwave hit. The entire building around Nancy began to shake violently, causing her to stumble and the objects on her desk to tumble onto the floor. It was much more violent than the last time she had to stretch a few days ago. Nancy tried not to panic as she began to worry that this would be the one that would reduce New York City to rubble, just as the mostly evacuated Chicago had three months ago.

Patricia’s stretch reached its apex. The discomfort on her face melted away into satisfaction, and her body began to lower back to earth. The shaking only got worse as she rested her back on the earth below. Nancy couldn’t bear to look, just clenched her eyes and prayed the building would hold.

The disaster lasted all of a minute, but it felt like an hour. The shaking began to subside as her body once again fell to rest. Her eyes blinked another message, but Nancy knew her well enough by now that she didn’t even need to bother translating it. She was apologizing.

“It looks like Patricia is done moving for now, please account for your loved ones and neighbors. We’ll be right back.” Nancy managed to sputter out as they once again went to break.

“Not gonna destroy the world huh?” Chris chuckled dryly. “She can almost do it just by stretching her fucking back. Six miles taller tomorrow!” 

Nancy didn’t have a response to that.

—

Thomas woke up to the feeling of his home rising high in the air. He jumped out of bed and looked out the window, watching as they traveled miles into the sky as Trish arched her back. He turned to the monitor that streamed live footage from the international space station. Every ninety minutes, the station would circle the earth. Trish’s body draped over America was visible for forty five minutes of this cycle. Ah, there she was, spanning half the height of the entire North American Continent, and seeming to take up more of it as she pushed and lengthened her body to relieve her muscle tension. Thomas touched himself to the euphoric expression on her face as she relieved herself, as well as to the thought of the people of the world, like germs to his ever growing wife, trembling in their buildings and holding on for life just in reaction to stretching her sexy body.

As soon as he came he felt guilty. As attracted as he was to his goddess wife’s unfathomable power, she had probably ended up injuring and killing people with this move. On the other hand, she didn’t need to know how hot he found this all. What she didn’t know couldn’t hurt her. As her body fell back to earth, he saw her eyes move to where the facility that housed him was, with a look that said that she needed to be comforted. Thomas grabbed the remote that controlled the giant spotlight on the roof of the facility, and got ready to talk to his wife.

“How bad?” She blinked in morse code down to the imperceptible speck that was the facility that housed her entire family and the research team still trying fruitlessly to find some way to stop her growing. It was positioned somewhere on her stomach, midway between her ribcage and her belly button.

“Trish, you know it takes a while for that stuff to be reported.” The speck flashed, like a ray of sunshine bouncing off a grain of sand. Her mouth, which was about the size of the state of Rhode Island, curled into a frown.

“Trish, try not to think about it. You can’t help it.”

“I hate this.” She messaged, a common phrase for her.

“You can’t control it.” Thomas reiterated to soothed her.

“I won’t destroy the world.” She repeated, another common phrase.

“No, you won’t.” He messaged back. There was a time, when she was just a mile tall, where he would have said that and believed it, but he didn’t anymore. She was too unimaginably huge. Even if she stopped growing tomorrow, there was no way that humanity could coexist with her long term, and there was no way that Trish would be able to hold on to her flat on her back, almost meditative position she had taken to try and protect humanity from the massive force of her smallest movements.

Trish smiled sadly in a way that told Thomas that she didn’t really believe it anymore either, but also in a way that said that this fiction was very important to maintain.

“Tell me about the kids.” She said, another frequent request. Thomas was just about to when Mendelton’s voice came over the intercom. 

“Clear comms, Thomas, we have a ship arriving.” Thomas unhanded the remote and watched his wife make a disappointed face as the flashing light no longer messaged her husband’s words. Trish focused on the message, blinked once for yes, and then said:

“Put my husband back on.”

“I’m here, Trish.” Thomas clicked into the remote. “What’s happening?”

“Meeting with prez.” She blinked.

“That’s weird.” Thomas replied. Why was he coming all the way up here? What could he possibly do here that a phone call wouldn’t?

Trish blinked once to agree, this was weird.

Thomas exited his room, keeping the remote in his hand and clicking it to narrate what he saw. It was his way of keeping Trish apprised of all the little details happening in the facility, that Thomas affectionately called “Tummy Town.”

Tummy Town was a sprawling state of the art structure. There was a living area for Thomas and the kids, as well as Jeb who spent most of his days watching old movies and trying not to look out the window to where his daughter’s naked flesh stretched further than the horizon.

Scientists and engineers lived and worked here as well, trying after all these years to try and halt Trish’s terrifying growth. It reminded Thomas of what he would imagine a martian colony might look like, very efficient geodesic domes arrayed around and connected by space age hallways to shield one from the cold air of the upper atmosphere.

It was all completely self sufficient, and surprisingly, most things worked off of harvesting Trish’s sweat. They would desalinate to make drinking water, process it into hydrogen for energy and oxygen for breathing. There was a green house where some scientists were studying how well plants could be grown in the soil that was Trish’s upper dermis. It turns out, they did so very well. Thomas liked this room the most. The space was brightly lit and full of rows and rows of healthy green plants and several exposed acres of Trish’s skin for him to kiss.

Thomas traveled down to the port, where airships would make their long journey traveling up the air currents that encircled Trish’s (relatively) thin waist, and then dock to unload cargo and travelers. Thomas knew something was wrong as soon as he saw the President step out of the airship. He looked like he hadn’t slept properly in days.

“Hey Thomas.” He said with a tired smile. “How’s the wife?” He chuckled at his joke. Thomas habitually translated everything said to him in morse code for Trish’s benefit. The entire facility rumbled, and the president stood on his toes as he sensed danger.

“Don’t worry, that was a laugh.” Thomas explained. “You get used to it.”

“I see.” The president smiled meekly as he composed himself. He looked back to his security detail, and then back to Thomas.

“Can we grab a drink? Just the three of us?” He motioned between himself and Thomas, and then around the room to indicate the all encompassing nature of Trish. It was now confirmed that something was up. Thomas nodded trepidatiously, and narrated to Trish as he and the president walked shoulder to shoulder, heading to the canteen now cleared of any prying ears.

“You tell her everything through that?” The president asked, and poured Thomas a finger of whiskey.

“Always.” Thomas said, accepting it.

“Could you take a break for a second?”

Thomas’s heart sank. Whatever the President was here for it, was seriously bad news. His deepest fear was that they had finally discovered some way to kill her. If that was the case Thomas knew she would accept immediately. His other fear was that they had no way to stop her, and that the president was going to announce the imminent extinction of all humanity. Thomas really couldn’t say which would be worse.

Thomas clicked a message with trembling hands into the remote.

“The president wants to talk privately with me. Will update soon.” He said, and then set the remote on the table.

Trish’s face scrunched up in confusion and fright as she watched the light blinking at her from the speck on her stomach. She immediately came to the same conclusions as Thomas had, and now she faced the speck on her stomach as if it were a loaded gun pointed at her head. Of course if they had found a way to destroy her, she would gladly do it for the sake of the world. The second option would be worse. Growing large enough to shatter the planet, and remaining immortal. As lonely as it was being a thousand miles tall and unable to move for fear of killing thousands, it would be lonelier still to be drifting through the solar system in the emptiness of space. Even if Tummy Town managed to survive that cataclysm, it would not be long before the light that served as her only link to her husband and children would be too small to be distinguished.

Trish laid dreading that future. She envisioned herself outgrowing the solar system with nothing to do and no one to talk to, and waited for the light to blink and tell her that it would be ok. She waited, and waited, growing bigger and bigger in dream, until the sun itself was as insignificant as the light she waited on to soothe her.

“Trish, you were right.” She snapped out of it as the light began to blink again. She could almost hear his voice ringing in her ears as she read the message. “You aren’t going to destroy the world. You’re going to be the one to save it.”

Trish’s mouth curled into an involuntary smile as the old faith in herself came rushing back into her guided by Thomas’s words.

“What do I need to do?” She asked, having to start the message over a few times as she blinked away tears from her eyes that could flood the great lakes.

“We can’t talk about it too much, because this isn’t private. All you need to do is agree to invite people to live on you.”

Trish’s nightmare of outgrowing the solar system was replaced by a fantasy of all of humanity coming to join her precious ones on her stomach. All those tiny little people, living on the vast plains of her torso, loving each other, raising their families, making art, growing crops. She could be like their new mother earth. Everyone, protected and safe. She figured she was big enough to fit everyone there, if they wanted. Trish wanted to wiggle her hips as she felt herself grow wet at the idea, but stopped herself so she didn’t cause any more earthquakes.

“Of course!” She blinked with a big smile, and then turned her head slowly to face the direction of New York City.

“All of you little ones are more than welcome to live on my body...” Nancy translated on air, her sentence trailing off in confusion.

“We are still trying to piece together the meaning of the events of the last couple minutes. A visit from the president to the facility on Patricia Black’s torso, a private conversation with Thomas Black, Patricia’s Husband, and now a decree from the god-” Nancy caught herself from saying ‘goddess’, a frowned upon title when discussing Patricia for the international audience. “I mean, a decree from the giantess that all are welcome to… live on her body?” 

Nancy couldn’t make heads or tails of it. She looked to Chris in the producer’s booth for support, but he didn’t have his feet under him either. Before either of them could react, their feed cut to an emergency address from the President of the United States, live from a space-age looking facility.

“People of the United States, People of Earth.” He began with a very solemn tone.

“You may be confused by Patricia Black’s latest message. I apologize for any alarm it may have caused, but we live in alarming times.”

“NASA scientists have confirmed a nearly 99.99% chance of impact between Earth and the so-called planet-killer comet. In three months time, the comet will pierce a hole through earth, obliterating all of humanity and all of our history.” He paused for a moment and let the gravity of that concept sink in.

“But we are not without hope. The American government has been working on a project with eyes on the eventuality that we would not be able to stop the catastrophic growth of Patricia Black. The Great Migration Project. The most ambitious movement of peoples around this planet in history to new residence on the body of the giantess.”

“As it stands, we have the capacity to transport and house one billion people. We can increase that number significantly if we join forces. We can get that number high enough to accommodate everyone who wants to take this bold and brave step into the future, wherever that might lead us.”

—

Melanie watched the news from the refugee encampment, and braced for another humiliation at the hands of the growing woman. First she took her man, then she took up so much space that she had to flee her home, and now her choices amounted to dying in an earth shattering explosion or relying on her to save her life.

Worst of all was the emerging lore about her dreamt up in the minds of the fanatics that worshiped her. Her words at the trial all those years ago had come back to haunt her. She was sure in whatever bible was written about these times a thousand years in the future, that she would feature as some satanic figure.

Melanie had learned to keep out of the way, lest she be recognized and harassed by the particularly crazy or cruel ones. She kept the same strategy as the news spreading through the camp began to bring with it raucous celebrations. In the span of a few minutes, learning that they were doomed and then learning that they were saved in the span of a couple minutes.

“Who’s that sneaking around over there?” A loud and drunk voice called over the din. Melanie froze. Barry. He was the type to find any excuse to bully and harrass, which made Melanie’s emerging status as persona non grata a particularly fun scab for him to pick at. He was surrounded by a group of similarly maladjusted toadies that loved to watch him do it.

“Oi, I know who that is, lads. That’s Melanie, innit?” He said, affecting a British accent. “Melanie, why ain’tcha celebrating?”

“Stay away from me, Barry.” Melanie warned, and tightened her grip around a can of mace she kept in her pocket.

“I think I know why you ain’t celebrating.” He sneered. “You heard the Goddess. She said “all the Little Ones are welcome. But you ain’t no Little One, you’re a heretic.” 

He took one more step forward, and Melanie whipped out the can to defend herself. She was too slow. Barry wrapped his meaty hands around her wrist and squeezed, causing her to drop the can.

“Whadya think boys? She’s gonna die to the comet anyway, why don’t we do the Goddess a favor and get a bit of revenge for her?” He suggested, bringing his head down to breath his stinky breath in her face.

“What’s going on here?” A baritone, feminine voice called from a few feet away. Barry’s eyes turned from boring terror into Melanie to look at the intruder. It was a woman, and a particularly tall one at that. Her arms were crossed over her chest, showing her bulging biceps. Holy crap, she’s jacked! Melanie thought.

“This doesn’t involve y-” Barry started to shoo her away, but the last word of his declaration was muffled by the toe of her sneaker getting shoved into his mouth. Barry’s grip was immediately loosened, and Melanie reacted quickly to stoop down and retrieve her pepper spray, which she sprayed forward into the reeling Barry, his toadies, and unfortunately, her amazonian savior.

Soon all of them were reduced to writhing around on the ground and swearing. Melanie had half a mind to just run as fast as she could away from the scene. It’s what she would have done yesterday, her survival strategy for living as satan. But the stranger standing up for her like that, she couldn’t just leave her there.

Melanie stooped down and guided the large woman up to her knees and started to usher her away from the other screaming people. She fired one more blast of mace over them, and then the two of them disappeared into the crowd.

“Thank you, I’m sorry.” Melanie managed after she got her heart rate under control. “My tent is right around the corner, I have some milk.”

“Not a very good shot with that are you?” The woman chuckled. “Thank the Goddess I saw you when I did.”

Melanie bit her tongue and resisted the urge to once again abandon the woman. She was a Little One.

Melanie opened the tent flap, turned to look back over her shoulder to make sure no one was following, and then closed and locked the zipper. The well-muscled woman lowered herself to the floor and laid on her back, focusing on keeping out the pain.

“What did those guys want with you?”

“What do any men want?” Melanie replied with a half truth as she fetched the milk. She felt like she was standing on train tracks waiting to be hit. She didn’t have an exit plan here. Soon her eyes would clear and she would recognize her. Then what?

“That’s why I don’t touch’em.” She said, propping herself on her elbows and tilting her face up to the ceiling to accept the relief over her eyes.

“I’m Barbara by the way.” She said.

“I’m Melanie.” She said, dumbly. She was being stupid. She could feel herself being stupid. Something about this woman, how she had jumped to protect her, was making her stupid.

“Are you excited?” Barbara asked calmly as she blinked the milk into her eyes.

“What?”

“The news. About all of us going to live on the Goddess. I feel like I’ve been spending all my life waiting for the opportunity to be as close to her.”

Melanie considered it. She thought about a life living on Trish’s body, the entire surface of her reminding her of the traumas of these last years, and wondered if it wouldn’t be better to be blown up by a comet. She was so lost in thought that she didn’t hide herself.

“Oh my god, you’re Melanie, aren’t you?”

Melanie’s heart sank. Here it comes. Barbara read the expression on her face, and tilted her head, confused.

“Wait… you’re going, right?” Barbara grabbed her shoulder firmly. Melanie would have been threatened by such a gesture in any other circumstance, but with Barbara it just felt… safe. Melanie felt her face flush as she came to realize why she had been being so stupid about all this. Barbara was hot.

Melanie tried to ignore her epiphany, though she was sure Barbara could feel her heartbeat through her shoulder.

“You’re Melanie, you totally have to come!” Barbara declared.

“Why? Those men you saved me from, they were trying to punish me for ‘betraying’ Trish. And there’s going to be dozens of more of them there. It’s only going to get worse when I’m the person who betrayed the very ground you walk on.” Melanie snapped.

“Hey, we’re not all like that.” She defended, but also retracted her hand.

“It only takes a couple….”

Barbara bit her tongue, her red, irritated eyes focusing on Melanie’s soft features curled into a miserable expression. She was pretty, Barbara noted. She could see why the Herald of the Goddess had chosen her. Fuck it, she thought, and brought her hand back to hold against Melanie’s cheek. Melanie’s breath caught in her throat at the sudden touch, but she didn’t resist it.

“I dunno, you probably know the Goddess better than I do. I mean, you call her ‘Trish’, that’s so cool…” Melanie cocked an eyebrow at Barbara’s fawning. Barbara shook the awkwardness away.

“Anyway. What I’m trying to say is, the Goddess I follow would want you to join her. Is that the… Trish… you know?”

Melanie thought about the time before the affair, the time before the trial, when Trish was a scared, nine foot tall woman begging for help. Trish was kind, and gentle, and funny. If she imagined what she would say to her, she couldn’t imagine holding a grudge about her mistake at the trial.

“I think she would.” Melanie conceded, bringing her hand up to the back of Barbara’s cupping her cheek.

“So you’ll go?” Barbara asked, and sat up to bring her face closer to Melanie’s. Her eyes traced her face, and lingered on her lips.

“Yeah, I think I will.” She replied, her eyes searching Barbara’s for confirmation that she was feeling the same attraction she was feeling.

Barbara confirmed it by gently guiding Melanie’s lips to hers.

Melanie melted into her, her hand falling from the back of Barbara’s as she lost control of her body in the larger woman’s grasp. This was it, this is what was making her miserable all these years. It wasn’t the betrayal, it wasn’t Thomas or Trish or even her followers. She would have been able to deal with any of that and more, so long as she had this once missing ingredient: the willingness to trust in love again.

—

Jake clutched onto his approval pass tightly. While the government had said that anyone who wanted to go could go, there was obviously a risk the longer you waited around before getting on to her. His pass would let him get on relatively early. He hoped that would mean that whatever chaos inevitably ensued as the comet drew closer, he would already be safe and sound, living his life on his ex-girlfriend’s stomach. How surreal, he thought, that the body he once gleefully tossed around in bed would become his home.

He was glad he jumped ship when he did. A freak already at eight feet tall, and she only became freakier from there. He wondered how her new guy, Thomas, put up with it. Jake dwelt back on how weird, how emasculating it felt to have her huge hands rub over him. He couldn’t begin to dream how it would feel to be held in the palm of her hand like a toy.

He shook his head and took another sip of beer. He scanned the airport bar, and wondered if any of them had any clue that the guy at the end of the bar enjoying his beer alone had once made the so-called ‘goddess’ scream his name. As he sized up his fellow travelers, he caught three college-aged women giggling and looking at him from across the bar. All of them were hot, but the one in the center, the tall, lanky red head with the small, perky tits on a small frame… she was his exact type. He tipped his beer to wave ‘hi’, which sent them into more titters.

Jake smiled wider and stood up to join them.

—

“Two truths and a lie… ok.” Jake took a swig from his beer and looked up at the ceiling to fabricate his answer. His eyes lingered on the taller red head, the one he would very much like to fuck tonight. He let his gaze linger on her a little too long. She noticed, awkwardly looking away. Jake corrected himself too, shifting his gaze to the TV on the wall, which was broadcasting news live from the surface of his ex-girlfriend.

“Ok, let’s see. I’m a Scorpio, I’m independently wealthy, and I used to date Patricia.” He said, motioning to the screen.

“Obviously you didn’t date the Goddess.” The redhead’s less attractive friend scoffed. Jake ventured a glance to her. She was listening with some renewed attention.

“Take a drink.” He said with an air of smugness.

“Bull shit!” She continued to protest.

“I’m serious. I used to make her toes curl when they weren’t the size of Manhattan.”

“Don’t talk about Her like that.” the red head chimed in. Something about the way she said ‘her’, Jake knew she was a follower. Despite her protests, Jake also noticed that her interest in him had doubled.

“Why? She doesn’t mind.” He smirked, and stood up in the booth to plant a kiss on screen. The redhead watched this with an inscrutable look on her face, and from that point on she wouldn’t take her eyes off him.

Many drinks and more flirting later, it was nearing time to get to their gate. Final destination: Trish. The redhead had taken her foot out of her shoe and had taken to rubbing Jake’s leg with it, hidden under the table.

“Come on Gianna, we should head to the gate.” Her friends prompted, standing up to make their way there.

“You two go ahead. I’m going to use the bathroom quick.” She said, still not taking her eyes off Jake. Her hand had joined her foot under the table, secretly rubbing his thigh, her long fingers reaching over to tease the stiffening bulge on the other side.

The friends opened their mouths to protest again, but closed their mouths before they could say anything. Once they were gone, Gianna leaned closer.

“What was it like to fuck the Goddess?” She asked, her voice dripping with desire.

“I thought you said you needed to use the bathroom.”

“I suppose I do.” She said, and reached her hand forward to grab his penis through his pants. “Do you think you will go, too?” She cocked her head to the side questioningly, and in doing so hovered her lips close to his. Before he could react, she was pulling away, rising up strut on long legs in the direction of the bathrooms. She looked over her shoulder and paused to make sure he was heading in her direction. Jake adjusted himself in his shorts. Christ, that was easy. He should have been name dropping Trish a lot more if it was going to get him access to pussy this easily.

She started to walk again when she confirmed he was following, and Jake took the time to admire her body from behind. Her body type was actually much like Trish’s. Very tall for a woman, small on top, and curvy on the bottom, with a pair of small breasts that looked bigger because of her small upper body.

Gianna opened the door of the family style bathroom, and turned to face the door as it was closing. The last thing Jake saw before the door closed was her pulling up the skirt of her dress.

Jake barged in and set himself on her with power and urgency. She reacted to his energy immediately, craning the length of her neck to give more for him to grab, spreading her legs wide to accept him between them, and lifting her arms overhead to disarm herself and surrender completely to him.

Jake wrapped his arm under her thigh and used his strength to lift her off her feet and pressed her between him and the wall. Tall girls loved being made to feel small, he knew.

Gianna moaned loudly as she used shaky hands to undo his belt. Jake pulled himself free of his pants. He pushed it up against the inside of her thigh, but she brought a hand down to push him away.

“Is that how you fucked the Goddess? With your socks and shoes on?”

“I fucked her any way I wanted.” Jake smiled cockily.

“Take off your clothes.” she begged between moans as Jake kissed her neck. He wanted this too bad to challenge it, so didn’t resist as she got to work unbuttoning his shirt. She ripped it off of him and threw it across the room, and then started to work his pants down. Once they were around his ankles he took a second to peel them and his shoes off. Just as he was standing up to say ‘your turn’, he felt her high heeled foot connect with great force to his testicles.

“Hut!...Oaaahhhh…” he gasped and moaned as he doubled over and collapsed on the tiled floor in pain, his head spinning. His vision cleared just in time to see her heels clicking across the bathroom to gather all of his clothes under her arm.

“And why did you leave the Goddess, hmm?” She accused in a way that made it seem like she already knew the answer.

“No… wait…” Jake protested meekly as Gianna exited with all his clothes, leaving him helpless and naked in the airport bathroom.

“This is the last call for boarding for Great Migration Flight 967. Again, last call.” The intercom in the bathroom announced. Jake just collapsed, knowing that Gianna had likely stolen his documents and his luggage as well. He was never going to make this flight.

—

Trish looked down at her tummy in disappointment. Just as she wished she had a pregnant belly before, she had wished that there would be some sign that a majority of humanity had taken residence on her stomach. But of course, Trish had nearly doubled her size since the announcement of the project, and they were all too small to even notice.

She could see, however, the large, angry red streak in the sky growing closer by the day. Seeing it was like seeing the final piece of the puzzle. Why did she get so big? Well, it was to carry humanity away from this cataclysm, of course.

“Time to impact, eight hours.” the speck on her stomach, her husband, told her. The comet would be on the other side of the planet by then. It would hit the back of the planet like some sort of cosmic cue ball, and launch her to god knows where with humanity in tow.

The all clear for the last set of passengers was given a couple hours later. Whoever was left on earth now had chosen to accept their fate. For the first time in a long time, Trish moved freely. She spread her legs and stretched them wide, dipping one in the Pacific and one in the Atlantic. She spread her arms wide as well, and let them fall above her head, into the cold of the Arctic. She could feel the earth curving underneath her, like a giant medicine ball.

“Goddamn I’m big.” She spoke aloud for the first time in years. So low that it was inaudible to anyone, just felt as a force scattering the atmosphere into space. Trish, thinking fast, took a deep breath to suck it back in, drawing the rest of the atmosphere along with it. Those that did remain on earth suffocated as the force of the giantess’s lungs ripped the breath out of their bodies.

I have the entire atmosphere in my lungs, she thought, and propped herself up on her elbows, slowly, so as to not disturb civilization resting above her belly button.

My foot’s bigger than Florida. She noticed, rolling it around on her ankle. Why not? She thought, and bent her leg up to press her heels and toes into it. On a whim, she brought her arms, down, flattening the landscape of North America. She raised her hand and splashed it down into the Pacific ocean, creating a miles-tall wave instantly that traveled around the globe, sweeping away everything in Asia.

She looked down at the speck on her stomach expectantly. What do you think of me now Thomas? Is this the kind of size you ever dreamed I would be? She imagined him there, looking at her from the ISS feed in awe as altered the doomed planet irrevocably in just a few simple motions of her massive body. She could imagine his penis getting hard for her, hard at how strong and big and perfect she was. She was getting wet at the thought of it.

“Sorry about what I’m about to do.” She blinked down at them. “But I’ve not been touched in too long…”

Her only warning before she brought her hand down to her womanhood, giving ample airspace around her stomach as she did. She blinked down at the speck as she began to tease her clit.

“Tell me how big I am, Thomas.” 

“You’re huge Trish.” The speck tapped out.

“I’m bigger than huge.” She protested, working up to a higher speed below.

“You’re enormous.”

“Bigger.”

“Monumental.”

“Bigger.”

“Gargantuan?”

None of it was enough to describe how Trish felt. She was huge, enormous, monumental, all of those things, but those were always too small, and would be getting smaller all the time. The Earth itself was a toy to her, and if a comet wasn’t about to hit it would be no bigger than the clit she was furiously rubbing in a matter of months.
—

Thomas watched the video feed as his almost planet-sized wife fingered herself to completion while demanding he find human words to describe her god-like size. He looked out of the window of his room in Tummy Town, to the many other such settlements sprawling across the surface of her now sweating skin, the liquid appearing to rise up out of the ground before splashing down around everything.

“You’re infinite.” He managed as he finished as well. That made Trish’s lips curl up into a smug smile.

—

Impact happened on schedule. Trish didn’t get a chance to see it, she could only feel the earth beneath her suddenly feel like nothing at all, and watched as large chunks of it scattered out in front of her. Then, weightlessness as she drifted out into space, heading god knows where, and not really worrying about it. Anywhere was fine. Everything, everything was just fine.

Thomas looked up from his laptop’s screen, and looked out over the alien landscape in front of him. Rolling hills covered in lush green grass. Trish’s gift to them all. He sighed in contentment as he thought back to their journey from here to now. Glad that Trish was right about her claims of destiny.

“Dad, can I go to the square?” Junior asked. The now ten year old boy reminded him so much of Trish. Pleasant, loyal, kind, but also a little mischievous. She had passed down all of her best qualities to him.

“Did you get your chores done?” He asked.

“I fed the animals, watered the garden, and my room is clean.” Junior listed dutifully.

“Can I go too?” Sophie chirped, hearing the promise of adventure from across the den. Junior visibly rolled his eyes. Sophie, on the other hand, reminded him so much of him when he was a kid. Precocious, adventurous, and brazen. Ruler of the house at nine years old.

“Did you get your chores done?” He said, knowing the answer was ‘no.’

Sophie turned white as a sheet, and ran back into the den to rapidly dust and sweep.

“Can I go Dad?” Junior asked again now that the distraction was over.

“Go ask Mom.” Thomas said. He could tell that Junior wanted so very badly to roll his eyes or groan, but his desire to go to the square kept him polite.

He stomped out of the front door, and turned to look up.

“Mom, can I go to the square?”

“Did you get your chores done?” Trish’s voice, now a recognizable baritone after she had shrunk down, replied. Thomas just watched from the desk with a smirk.

“I fed the animals, watered the garden, and my room is clean!” Junior repeated in frustration.

Sophie ran out of the den to join Junior outside.

“Mommy! Mommy! I finished my chores can I go too?”

“Will you take your sister?” She asked in a tone that said that the correct answer to this question was ‘yes’.

Junior visibly struggled with the ask. Could he risk a ‘no’ here and be disallowed from going to the square?

“Ugh. Fine.” He relented.

“Well then it’s fine by me.” Trish’s voice sang from above. “Go ask your dad.”

“I already asked Dad! He told me to ask you!”

Trish’s hair dangled under the door frame as she bent down to look inside at him.

“Dad, Junior wants to go to the square. Can he go?”

“Will he take his sister?”

“Yessssuh!” Junior groaned, exasperated.

“Fine by me. Go ask Sophie.” Thomas grinned.

Trish stooped down further to look at Sophie standing no taller than her knee.

“Sophie, can Junior go to the square?” She asked.

Sophie’s face had been getting brighter and brighter the longer this torture of Junior continued.

“Are his chores done?” She asked with sugar candy sweetness.

“Gah!” Junior huffed, and started to head off to fetch his bike with Sophie hot on his heels.

Thomas stood up from his desk and joined his wife outside, leaning against her tree trunk of a leg, resting his head on her hip, and placing his hand behind her knee to hold her.

“Be safe!” She cupped her hands and yelled down to them. “Be back before sunset!”

Junior gave a thumbs up over his shoulder and continued to pedal quickly down the dirt road that led to the town proper, his little sister pedaled hard to catch up.

“They’re growing up so fast.” She lamented, letting her hand fall down to run her large fingers through Thomas’s hair.

“Jealous?” Thomas asked. Trish had stopped growing midway to their destination. She topped out at nearly exactly the mass of the earth. Since then, she had started to shrink back down at double the rate that she had grown. By the time they reached Mars she was back to being ‘merely’ the size of a continent.